《A Film Queen of Two Worlds》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Good day, sir. This is Mercy Hospital. Your sister, Ms. Milly, passed away in our hospital three days ago. Pleasee to our hospital promptly to sign the cremation consent form. Otherwise, we will Before the female voice could finish, it was interrupted by arge hand with prominent knuckles. Six men who received the news were seated in a luxurious restaurant, their expressions nk, as if the deceased was not their own sister. Haha, I suspect this is another one of her schemes, attempting to indirectly request money from us. The speaker was a man with stylish grey hair and delicate features resembling a character from aic book. He was Millys fifth brother and also the youngest movie star in Halturia. Indeed, when the Buts faced bankruptcy, we were evicted and left to fend for ourselves. It was Stephanie who went abroad alone to earn money to support us. Milly vanished without a trace. Now that she sees we are well- off, she is trying to find ways to ask us for money again! Xavier But, the fourth brother, remarked. He was now the youngest academician at the National Academy of Sciences and a professor at the research institute. The woman he mentioned was the adopted daughter of the Buts, Stephanie But. When Olivia lost her youngest daughter, Milly, she was constantly in a state of mncholy. To bring joy to his wife, Carlos adopted a daughter from an orphanage. As soon as he finished speaking, a ck phone on the table began to vibrate. The owner of the phone was dressed in a suit with a handsome face. Upon closer inspection, one would recognise him as a man frequently featured in financial magazines and a legend in the business world. In less than two years, he had propelled a decliningpany into the top five globally. The eldest of the brothers, Jordan But, furrowed his brow but still answered the phone. On the other end of the line, the same female voice from earlier said, Good day, sir. This is Mercy Hospital. We just called Miss Millys fifth brother, and the call was disconnected. We noticed that Ms. Buts phone indicates that you are her eldest brother. Would you kindlye to our hospital to im Ms. Buts body or sign a cremation consent form? The body has been in our hospital for an extended period, and if you do not attend to it soon, it will pose difficulties for us. Please understand. The hospital staffs voice conveyed a sense of cautious negotiation. Having worked in the industry for over a decade, this was the first time she had encountered a family member behaving in thisThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. manner. Understood. Thank you. A deep voice came through, leaving the staff on the other end astonished. Before they could react, there was a dial tone on the line. Observing Jordan end the call, the third brother, Jeffrey, grew restless. No, Jordan, are you truly going? Jordan elegantly wiped his fingers with a wet towel, stood up, and said, Yes, I intend to go and see. Upon hearing this, Jeffrey understood that his brother was resolute in his decision. He couldnt help but roll his eyes and rise to his feet as well. I will apany you. Although Jordan was a decisive figure in the business world, he remainedpassionate towards his younger siblings. Now, he had to ensure that Milly, that conniving woman, did not have the opportunity to take advantage! Upon seeing the two depart, the remaining four men lost their appetites. Lets also go. I am curious to see what tactics this woman employed to manipte the hospital into cooperating with her charade! They came to the hospital. Upon realising that they were rtives of Milly, the nurse promptly escorted them to the morgue, fearing they would depart without acknowledging it if dyed for a moment. The morgue was cold and eerie. Despite daily disinfection, there lingered a faint odour of decay. All six men couldnt help but furrow their brows. The nurse unlocked a room containing three beds, but only one bed was upied by a body covered with a white sheet. Sir, this is Ms. Millys body. Would you like to make your own arrangements for her, or shall our hospital proceed with cremation? If you choose cremation, you will need to sign a consent form and pay a fee of thirty dors. The youngest, Anthony, was startled by the sight before him. Is she really gone? Jeffrey sneered, rolled up his sleeves, and approached. Lets see for ourselves. As a medical prodigy from the school of medicine, he had the ability to cure cancer. Checking if a corpse was a corpse was a childs y. With a swift motion, the white sheet was lifted. A pallid, almost translucent face with a greyish hue came into view. She appeared emaciated, almost skeletal. It was Milly. Upon witnessing this, not only Jeffrey but the other five individuals also stood frozen in shock. Milly was indeed deceased; she had not deceived them. Observing their silence, the nurse grew anxious. Gentlemen, how do you wish to proceed? This question snapped the six men back to reality. Jordan spoke up. We will handle it ourselves. There is no need for the hospital to arrange for a cremation. The nurse breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this. Very well, but please remove her promptly, as she has been here for three days. In a moment of recollection, the nurse added, Oh, and Ms. Millys belongings are still in room 541, so please take them with you. Upon entering the room, they found an elderly woman present. Upon seeing the six of them, she greeted them warmly, Ah, you must be Millys six brothers, right? Just like she described, so handsome. Xavier was taken aback. You know us? The elderly woman continued, Of course I do, Milly always spoke highly of you, praising your aplishments and emphasising that you are her true brothers. She was immensely proud of all of you. Milly praised us? Poor Milly, she faced so many health challenges at such a young age. Recalling something, she retrieved an iron box from the bedside table and handed it to them. Oh, this is from Milly. She mentioned she didnt have much time left and asked me to assist with transferring some money. Being an olddy, I am not well-versed in these matters. I was waiting for my grandson to help, but since you are here, I will entrust it to you. Jordan epted the box, noting its light weight. The iron tea box was already tarnished with rust, and much of its paint had peeled off. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Upon opening it, Anthony discovered a bundle of coins neatly tied with rubber bands inside the box. Beneath the coinsy an ount number for remittance and a worn-out notebook. Hey, isnt this the ount number Stephanie used to send us money? Why is it here with Milly? Anthony eximed in surprise. Jordans face remained cold and expressionless, but his fingers trembled slightly as he held the box, a realisation dawning on him. As he flipped through the notebook, he noticed the elegant handwriting inside. On May 19th, under clear skies, the writer expressed concern for her brothers financial crisis, hoping to quickly earn thirty thousand to help him. By May 30th, with gloomy weather outside, the writer worried about her brothers dwindling funds and eagerly awaited her part-time sry at the end of June. On July 3rd, a text from Xavier brought joy, though the writer refrained from replying. Attempts to reach Stephanie, who was abroad, went unanswered, leaving the writer longing for her brothers. The diarys owner seemed to conserve paper by writing small, yet every joy and sorrow was meticulously documented. Further back, detailed expense records filled the pages. Initially, the writer juggled five jobs, only finding respite on the subway between shifts. Despite earning over three thousand in a month, expenses totaled a mere seven dors and fifty cents, with the surplus transferred to her brothers ount. During the Butss bankruptcy, Stephanie diligently sent money, responding to every request. When Jordan faced challenges with his newpany, Stephanie promptly sent thirty thousand to assist him. Their curiosity peaked as to how Stephanie, who was abroad, remained so informed. The siblings assumed Stephanie simply cared deeply for them. As time passed, each sibling pursued their dreams with financial support from Stephanie. It almost felt like Stephanie knew they needed money when they needed it. But they knew they were mistaken. Yet the truth revealed a different benefactorMilly, whom they had scorned. Impossible, they thought. How could Milly suddenly provide such substantial sums? Perhaps it is all a ruse! Further pages unveiled signed agreements for kidney sales, drug trials, and blood donations under Millys name. That would exin why Stephanie kept saying she was busy and wouldnt take their calls. It would also exin why she knew they needed money when they needed it. It would also exin why the ount the money came from was from a bank in the nation. The pieces fell into ce. The storm outside mirrored the turmoil within. On set, Milly mmed shut a romance novel, My Awesome Brothers, startling her assistant. Is the author my hater? The protagonist has my name, and she dies horribly. And she calls her brothers awesome? More like awesome stupid. And she ims the protagonist is spoiled? It seems to me Stephanies the one whos spoiled. And is Milly stupid for giving money? Cant those brothers earn on their own? The more she spoke, the angrier Milly became, her chest heaving with rage. Finally, she threw the book to the assistant. Go, throw it away. No, burn it! As a well-known actress, she had experienced her fair share of big and small scandals. She had always brushed them off with a smile, believing her mental resilience was quite strong. She never expected a book to provoke such anger in her today. The assistant, holding the book, stood there in a daze and said, You really dont want to see what happens next? The six brothers in theter part are Before she could finish her sentence, Milly, in a fit of anger, interrupted, What are you looking at? Im annoyed by even one more word. Alright, hurry up and get ready to shoot. Okay. The assistant could only temporarily ce the book on the table and quickly stood up to follow Milly. As soon as the two of them left the lounge, the sky, which had just been sunny, suddenly darkened, followed by a fierce wind. Milly couldnt help but sigh. The weather in June was really unpredictable. She had only taken a few steps when she suddenly heard a loud shout: Milly, move quickly. The billboard is about to fall! The wind was too loud, mixed with noisy voices, and Milly couldnt hear clearly. The next second, she felt a sharp pain in her head and fell into darkness Milly, wake up. Are you alright? A chirping voice made Millys headache even worse. Opening her eyes, the first thing she saw was not a set full of machinery but a brightly lit mansion? Strange, wasnt she filming? How did she end up here? Where is this? Milly stood still in confusion. Milly, whats wrong with you? What are you waiting for? Mom asked you to go to her room and bring back that red wooden box. Shes very anxious. You need to hurry, a girl in a blue dress with delicate makeup said in a sweet voice. The scent of perfume on her was too strong, causing Milly to frown and step back. Who are you? The girl blinked innocently, Milly, Im Stephanie. Whats wrong with you? Stephanie? Sister? Red wooden box? This is a scene from My Awesome Brothers. Why am I here? Ignoring Stephanies surprise, she rushed to the side of the pool, where she could see her reflection clearly on the shimmering water surface. Her thick bangs covered most of her face. Her pale and thin face clearly showed signs of malnutrition, and her slender figure was so weak that it would fall over with a gust of wind. Even the dress she was wearing felt like a sack on her. It was her, yet not her So, am I transmigrating into a book? She saw this scene at the beginning of the story. The adopted daughter Stephanie asked the newly arrived Milly to fetch the redwood box containing the hairpin left by her grandmother for Olivia, pretending that it was Olivias order. However, the hairpin was missing after she brought it back. Olivia was furious, and with Stephanies instigation, she indirectly confirmed the rumours that Milly was a theiving country bumpkin, causing Olivia to bepletely disappointed in her own daughter. Seeing that she remained silent, Stephanie couldnt help but feel a bit annoyed. However, thinking of her n, she suppressed her inner anger and continued with a sweet smile, Milly, the banque t is about to start, and Mom is waiting anxiously. If you dy, Mom will definitely be angry. Milly, you just arrived at the Buts. If you make Mom angry at this time, there will definitely be a rift between you in the future. A rift? Haha! Milly subtly curled the corners of her delicate lips. Since her good little sister was trying so hard to frame her, she had to let her finish the act. The original owner, Milly, was a pushover, but she was not. Its anyones game at this point.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 As Milly contemted the situation, a look of innocence graced her features. Alright, youre correct. I will leave now so as not to upset Mom. Its just acting. Im an award-winning actress. Like hell, this little b*tch can win. Upon hearing Millys agreement, Stephanie smiled and gracefully excused herself, heading towards the main hall without noticing the change in expression on her sisters face. As Stephanie walked away, holding up her skirt, Milly smirked to herself. The shows about to start. Instead of following Stephanies directions, Milly turned in the opposite direction, recalling from the book she had read that at this very banquet, Andrew had suffered a fatal heart attack in the backyard, leading to the downfall of the Buts. The Tates were a prestigious n, and the patriarch, a former general who had defended the nation with valour, waster appointed as the Grand General. A man whose very presence could shake the nation. However, he was a recluse who preferred solitude, which was why he was alone in the backyard. Judging by the time, it was almost time. True to her expectations, as she approached the backyard, she spotted an elderly man with white hair clutching his chest in pain, emitting a distressing sound. Hurrying forward, Milly patted the mans chest with one hand while inquiring, Sir, where is your medication? Struggling, Andrew pointed weakly to his pocket, hisplexion growing paler by the moment. Quickly retrieving a small bottle from his pocket, Milly administered two pills into the old mans mouth. However, his consciousness was fading, and he made no effort to swallow. Observing a water tap nearby, Milly plucked arge leaf without hesitation, fetched some water, and gently helped the old man swallow the pills. With the aid of water, the pills went down smoothly, and Andrew looked morefortable. Gazing at the elderly mans dignified face, Milly marvelled at his majestic presence, truly befitting the title of a great general. Upon regaining consciousness, instead of expressing gratitude, Andrew noticed the leaf and water tap, furrowing his brow as he scolded sternly, How dare you offer me water there? Milly was taken aback. The book had indeed mentioned Andrews peculiar temperament, and it seemed urate. Even in this critical moment, his focus remained on the water. Given the choice between saving a life and drinking rainwater from a puddle, I would choose the latter without hesitation! She held her head high, her eyes exuding a calm and wise light. In that moment, even in the depths of darkness, she shone brightly. Upon hearing her words, Andrew trembled, as if transported back to his youthful days on the battlefield. He was on an expanse of prairie, and his squad leader gave the whole squad the same look. Well eat shoes and tree bark if it means we can stay alive. In a voice filled with emotion, he spoke. Girl, what is your name? Milly replied calmly, I am Milly. Upon hearing her name, Andrew paused, then eximed, Ah, you are the girl from the Buts! Milly was puzzled. I just returned to the family. Why does Andrew know me? Good child, good child. Andrews fondness for Milly grew as he gazed at her. Why are you not in the hall but here? Milly blinked and softly exined, My sister asked me to retrieve our mothers redwood box, but I dont know the way. She handled the awkward situation gracefully. Andrew already held a positive opinion of her, and upon seeing her embarrassed expression, his sense of justice red up, scolding, This is preposterous. Youve just returned, and youre already being ordered around. Ille with you. Ive visited the Buts a few times, so Im somewhat familiar. With her objective aplished, Milly smiled gratefully and said, Thank you, sir. On the journey back, Andrew carried the redwood box, while Milly assisted by pushing the wheelchair. They appeared to share a sense of familiarity, as if they had known each other for a long time. Upon reaching the entrance of the hall, the bustling noise from inside reached her ears, along with faint calls of Millys name. A cold glint shed in Millys eyes hidden beneath her bangs, and the corner of her lips involuntarily curled up. The scheming has begun? However, outwardly, she remained remarkablyposed, leaning down to whisper to Andrew, Sir, please wait here. It seems like Mom and my sister are calling for me, Ill go check. Before Andrew could respond, she swiftly grabbed a box and lifted her skirt as she hurried off. Just as in the storybook, Stephanie anxiously stood beside Olivia. Mom, dont worry. She should be here soon. The woman beside Stephanie wore a light-coloured bodycon dress, her hair elegantly tied up. Milly stood frozen, her eyes fixed on the woman before her, trembling uncontrobly She looked just like Millys mother in real life. s, her mother died of cancer before they could meet for thest time. Mom Milly stood rooted to the spot, afraid to approach, fearing this sight was a mirage. Olivia gazed at her tearful daughter, feeling a pang in her heart. After all, she was her own flesh and blood. She gently waved her hand and softly said, Milly, youre here. Come to me.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Milly bit her lip, holding back the urge to embrace her and weep, and slowly made her way towards her. Its Mom its truly Mom Stephanie narrowed her eyes, her red nails digging into her palm. I warned her not to call Mom that. What is going on? Mom only shows no affection for her because she wont call her Mom. Now that shes doing that, Moms getting soft. No! The n hase this far, it cant fail now! With that in mind, she took a deep breath and adopted an innocent expression. Milly, youve arrived just in time. I was so frightened earlier, and its my fault for not looking out for you. Dont get lost in the residence right after your arrival. The way she phrased it, she was clearly indicating that Milly was an outsider? Oh, and Milly, wheres the hairpin you were getting Mom? Stephanie inquired. Milly took a deep breath, suppressing all emotions within her, knowing that the show must go on. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 She extended her hand and passed the box to Stephanie, saying, Here you go. As Stephanie took the box, a faint smirk appeared at the corner of her mouth, barely noticeable but caught by Milly, who was standing nearby. Failure to hold back emotions was taboo in acting. Oh no! Why is the box empty? Milly, where is Moms hairpin? Did you misce it? Her voice was overly dramatic and shrill, causing the lively hall to fall silent as all eyes turned towards the unfolding drama. Stephanie continued, her tone anxious, Milly, did you take Moms hairpin? Its a family heirloom passed down from Grandma to Mom. How could you take it without asking? Please return it to Mom immediately! The usation seemed to point directly at Milly, drawing disapproving nces from the onlookers: Someone from a humble background like her cant be trusted. Blood ties mean nothing. An adopted daughter would have shown more respect. The Buts never fail to entertain. Themotion went on. Milly remainedposed amidst the gossip and usations, meeting Olivias gaze steadily as she exined, Mom, I didnt take the hairpin. It was Stephanie who asked me to fetch the box. I did as she instructed, and the servants can attest to that. Her voice was calm yet resolute, cutting through the tension in the hall. But what if you got the idea to steal it on the way back? No one would know, Stephanie persisted. The mention of that struck a nerve, causing Olivia to furrow her brow. Despite being new to the Buts, Milly was still her daughter. It must have been painful for a mother to hear such usations. Olivia shot Stephanie a reproachful look, but the younger woman was too focused on her impending victory to notice. Just then, a low, elderly voice broke the silence. Ms. But, are you suggesting that I stole from your family? The crowd parted, revealing a dignified old man in a wheelchair, pushed forward by a sergeant in military uniform. It was Andrew Tate, the Grand General. He came from a prestigious aristocratic family above the Buts. using him of theft was a serious allegation. Stephanie was taken aback by Andrews defence of Milly, her face flushing with embarrassment as she tried to cate him. Andrew, we meant no disrespect No disrespect? Andrews cold snort echoed through the hall, his cane tapping the floor in anger. I personally returned the box, and that girl didnt even touch it. How dare you use me of theft? Realising the gravity of the situation, Stephanie paled,This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. knowing they couldnt afford to offend the Tates. In a quiet corner, Milly lowered her head, her lips pressed tightly together. After reprimanding Stephanie, Andrew turned to Milly, his heart going out to her as she stood there looking wronged. Just as he was about to speak, he noticed the ring red mark on her arm, and his voice immediately rose, Who pinched your arm? Is this how the Buts treat you? Milly blinked and looked at the red mark on her arm, and only then did she remember that it was Stephanie who had pinched her. Andrew, ustomed to his high status and military background, was always straightforward and had no intention of leaving any dignity for the Buts to save. Milly found him quite cute and reassured him, Its nothing, just a little bump, it will be fine in a while. Although she was annoyed by Stephanie, she didnt want to cause trouble for her mother. But Andrew didnt listen, and he angrily tapped his cane on the floor. Larry, call that brat and tell him toe over immediately! Larry, who was dressed in military uniform, was stunned for a moment, Huh? But he said todays meeting would be very important Meeting, my foot! His fiance is being bullied, and he still wants to have a meeting! Tell him toe over right away! Hurry up! Andrews momentum was overwhelming. What? Master George has a fiancee? Milly wondered, Why is he ying matchmaker? Captain Pine dared not disobey the old generals orders, so he turned around and dialled the phone. Before long, the phone was answered, and a deep voice sounded, Mr. Larry, whats up? Uh Captain Pine nced at the old general, whose face was turning red with anger, Master George, pleasee to the Buts ce the old general uh wants you to come over, hes not feeling well. George rubbed his forehead. Wasnt he fine at noon? He suddenly feels unwell now. George said, Okay, I got it, Ille over right away. After hanging up the phone, Captain Pine let out a sigh of relief. He didnt dare to mention asking George to support the fiancee Andrew set up for him, afraid that George woulde over and beat him up as soon as he heard it. General, Master George will be here soon. Andrews expression softened slightly. Hmph, that brat knows whats good for him. Then he put away his stern expression, smiled at Milly, and said, Girl, dont be afraid. If the Buts dont treat you well, just come to our family. My brat just happens to need a wife. Although that brat has a bad temper, is as cold as an ice cube, and has many faults, he can take a beating. In the future, you dont have to swallow your anger. If you want to hit him, just hit him; as long as you dont kill him, its fine. Captain Pine twitched his mouth. Master George is an outstanding person, but why does the general make him sound like a punk? Everyone was silent. The Tates only had one young master, and that was George. He is the head of the Tates and the president of the Tate Group. Just a word from him can cripple the economy of the Halturia. Even the president of Maldonia has to smile and dare not offend him when they see him! Stephanie widened her eyes when she heard the words of Andrew, almost gasping for breath. Why? Is the Tates blind? Do they fancy this country bumpkin? The calmest person in the room was probably Milly. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 She didnt finish reading the book, only skimming through it briefly. Besides Andrew, there was no other character with the surname Tate mentioned throughout the story. Since there was no previous mention of him, it was likely that he was just a passerby. As long as she didnt get entangled with the male lead, everything would be fine. As the situation escted, Millys parents could no longer ignore it. They had no choice but to apologise to Andrew with forced smiles, attributing the conflict to childish misunderstandings. They then requested that Stephanie apologize to Milly. Unable to bring herself to apologise to someone she looked down upon in front of everyone, Stephanie dragged her sister into the garden. Standing in the secluded corner of the garden, Stephanie took a deep breath and reluctantly uttered, Milly, I apologise for my ignorance. Please forgive me. Observing the privacy of the location, Milly couldnt help but acknowledge Stephanies concern for her reputation. However, she found it excessive for Stephanie to choose such a secluded spot for an apology. But if I dont do something here, it would be a waste. After all, she did take the time to pick a nice spot like this. Heh. Without hesitation, Milly raised her hand and delivered a firm p to Stephanies right cheek. Stephanie, this p is for falsely using me! Before Stephanie could react, another pnded on her left cheek. And this p is for your deceitful and ungrateful actions! Recalling how Stephanie had colluded with apetitor and fled abroad with the familys money, Milly feltpelled to take action. Although she was not inclined towards violence, Milly couldnt bear the resemnce between Olivia and her own, especially considering the tragic fate described in the book. Frozen in shock, Stephanie suddenly lunged forward, attempting to bite Milly. You viin! How dare you strike me! Ill make you pay! Ahh, you viin! Despite her slender frame, Millys acting training had equipped her with self-defence skills. She swiftly immobilised Stephanie and issued a stern warning, If you wish to remain part of the Buts, you must rid yourself of these malicious intentions. Otherwise, I wont hesitate to send you to the other side. Her eyes were red, filled with a demons cruelty. With a menacing re, Milly instilled fear in Stephanie, causing her to tremble in ce. Pushing her away, Milly retrieved a wet tissue from her pocket and cleaned her hands meticulously, repulsed by the encounter. Gods, she is filthy. In the southeast corner of the garden, a man observed the scene with amusement, a hint of mischief dancing in his eyes. The ruthless demeanour of the woman reminded him of his own. Someone was on the phone, urging, Master George, are you here yet? The general is throwing another tantrum. Interrupted by an urgent call, the man, George, refocused his attention. Ill be there shortly. Meanwhile, Stephanie, after the confrontation, fled in distress, presumably seeking sce indoors. Unfazed by the commotion, Milly remainedposed. Disposing of the wet tissue, she locked eyes with a mysterious figure, sensing his silent observation. Milly frowned. She knew this man mustve seen her p Stephanie. In response, Milly subtly gestured a threat, warning him of the consequences. Regardless of the mans expression in front of her, she turned and walked into the hall. Georges dark eyes flickered with intense yfulness. Unable to hold back, a smile crept onto his lips. Did she threaten me? As soon as Milly entered the door, she saw Stephanie crying loudly while hugging Olivia and Carlos, Dad, Mom, Milly hit me. She sobbed. It hurts so much Crying over a little injury? That is udylike. I got shot three times in my leg, and I never made a sound! Andrew said it proudly. Well At this moment, even Stephanies parents didnt dare speak tofort her. After Andrew finished speaking, he looked in a certain direction, suddenly snorted arrogantly, and tapped the floor with his cane. You brat,e here! A man in a dignified suit walked up to Andrew. Grandpa, you said you werent feeling well? Do you need to go to the hospital? Milly was confused. Wait, why does this man look so familiar? Isnt he the one I just saw in the garden? Milly felt her head buzz for a moment! Oh no, the delicate and gentle image I established in front of Andrew is now discovered to be fake by his grandson! Andrew suddenly waved at Milly. Girl,e here. Milly took a deep breath, forced a smile, and walked up. Andrew. George raised an eyebrow. Shes a lot more refined than she was in the garden. Like a cat thats retracted its ws. George, didnt you say you had a childhood betrothal with the Buts daughter before? This is your fiance, so you two should get to know each other. George was silent. Milly was speechless. Everyone couldnt believe what they were hearing. George looked expressionless at Andrew. Grandpa, howe I dont know about this?N?velDrama.Org owns this. Even Millys parents were confused. Andrew, is there a mistake in this? Andrew snorted, Do you think Id deceive you guys? It was over ten years ago when Philip lost while ying chess, and he ended up betting his granddaughter on our family. Hmph, whats the matter? Still not willing to admit it? They bet on chess? Is that even possible? Well Carlos and Olivia exchanged a nce, both showing disbelief in their eyes. Andrew and Philip wererades, often ying chess together, and betting was indeedmon, but this particr bet was something they had never heard of before. Moreover, Philip was currently receiving treatment in a foreign hospital, so there was no way to verify it. George stood with his hands in his pockets, looking mischievously at Milly, Grandpa, I feel like Ms. But doesnt seem very happy about this marriage, she looks reluctant. He had a smile on his lips, and his eyebrows were raised Milly thought he was annoying. Milly felt an itch in her teeth. This guy is doing it on purpose! Olivia looked at Milly with a worried expression. Milly, do you agree to this marriage? i Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Milly took a deep breath, preparing to speak, when a loud shout interrupted her, I disagree! Stephanie, who was on the verge of tearing her skirt out of jealousy, brightened up at the sound of the voice and eximed joyfully, Jordan! Jordan? Jordan But? Out of the six brothers in the family, none of them had shown up due to their dislike for the original owner, Milly. The story mainly focused on Jordans favouritism for Stephanie. The sudden appearance of Jordan was likely to show support for Stephanie! Milly furrowed her brow, deciding it would be best to keep her distance from him. With that in mind, she discreetly moved her feet back. The man, who had rushed here immediately afternding from a long flight, finally felt a sense of relief when he entered the vi and saw that petite figure. Thank goodness, he had made it in time! Thank goodness, they were all still here! When Stephanie saw Jordan, it was as if she had found her lifeline. With red eyes, she ran over, tugging at his sleeve andining, Jordan, youre finally back. Look, Milly hit me, and mom and dad dont care about me. Since entering the door, Jordans gaze has been fixed on Milly. Upon hearing Stephanies im that Milly had hit her, Jordan frowned and halted in his tracks. She hit you? Thinking Jordan was concerned for her, Stephanie quickly nodded, brushed aside her hair, and showed him her injuries. Jordan, look, Milly is so cruel. She always bullies me Jordans expression changed upon seeing the marks on her face. He then pushed Stephanie away, who was clinging to his sleeve. Stephanie was caught off guard and stumbled back from his strength. Although she wanted to get angry, she restrained herself when she saw Jordan heading towards Milly to confront her. George, observing from the side, furrowed his brow, and his expression darkened. He quietly took a few steps forward, prepared to intervene if Jordan made a move. Millys parents were even more anxious and attempted to prevent Jordan from approaching Milly. Unexpectedly, Jordan embraced Milly tightly, pulling her into his arms. His determined eyes gradually filled with tears, Milly, Im relieved that youre still here, its good Milly was confused. Isnt he here to defend Stephanie? While she was still processing the situation, Jordan took her hand, examined it with concern, and murmured, Are you foolish? We have servants at home. Is it necessary for you to resort to physical altercations? Did it hurt? Should we take you to the hospital? Even Milly herself was taken aback by the scene unfolding before her. The direction of this narrative seemed to be veering off course. The Jordan depicted in the book was supposed to be an ardent supporter of Stephanie. Why was he suddenly disying concern for her? Watching this unfold, Stephanies eyes burned with bitter jealousy, and her face contorted in anguish. Why? Why did this rustic girl not only capture the attention of my parents but also the protection of the Tates patriarch? And now even the recently returned Jordan seems to have changed his allegiance. Jordan was her last hope, and she couldnt simply let go like this. Jordan! Its me, Stephanie! Didnt you call me yesterday and promise to return today to support me?! Stephanie shouted hysterically. Jordan frowned and turned to face her, his eyes filled with icy coldness. Why are you shouting? Have you forgotten all the manners you were taught at great expense? After reprimanding Stephanie, Jordan felt a wave of relief wash over him. He had been reborn! Even he himself couldnt believe it. After experiencing the bankruptcy of the Buts, wandering the streets, and being helped by Milly, allowing them to start anew, he was reborn! It was as if the heavens were giving him a chance to make up for his regrets. In this life, he must take good care of Milly. After being scolded by him, Stephanie looked at him in disbelief, tears of grievance in her eyes. Jordan, it was Milly who hit me first; she started it! She knew that as long as she showed this kind of grievance, Jordan would immediately feel sorry for her. But this time, she was disappointed. Jordans indifferent expression did not change at all, Milly is so sensible, she would never hit someone for no reason. You must have provoked her. Jordans strong presence made no one dare to refute his words on the spot. You I hate you! Stephanie, no matter how arrogant she was, was still a girl. Being criticized in front of so many people made her feel humiliated. She stomped on her foot and ran upstairs. Milly silently tried to pull her hand out of Jordans palm. But he held on tightly, with a slight tremor, and she tried several times without sess. Jordan, arent you going to check on your sister upstairs? At this moment, Jordan had already put on a gentle and delicate appearance, no longer the fierce and evil look from before. He looked at Milly gently, rubbing her hair, Be good, dont be afraid. I will always protect you. Milly was quiet. Something seemed off. Before she could react, she saw Jordan turning around and walking to the side of Andrew, bowing respectfully and politely greeting him, Hello, Andrew, its been a while. Youre still so strong. Andrew snorted coldly, like a sulking child. Jordan, as if he hadnt heard, continued calmly, I just heard you joking about arranging a marriage for Milly. Shes still young, theres no rush for that. Milly was only seventeen this year, not yet an adult. Andrews grandson is already 23 years old. Hes an old man. He is not a worthy match for Milly. When Andrew heard his words, his brows furrowed sharply again, What? The Buts lost and still dont want to admit it? Jordan calmly replied, Andrew, this is no longer the era of parentally arranged marriages. Each generation has its own blessings. My sister is still young, so getting engaged and married is indeed a bit early, especially since she is still studying. We cant dy her college entrance exam, can we? Andrew frowned. Philips eldest grandson is no simpleton. In just a few words, he cut off the entire conversation. If he said anything else, it would seem he was disrespectful. He was so angry that his neck turned red! He poked his grandson with his cane, coughed harshly, and then red at him fiercely. You brat, say something quickly. If you lose my granddaughter-inw, Ill break your legs!N?velDrama.Org owns this. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 George received a signal from his grandfather, pursed his lips, and said, Mr. But is correct, this is indeed a bit presumptuous. Jordan, seeing that he understood the situation, nodded, Thank you for your understanding, Mr. Tate. Upon hearing his words, Millypletely rxed, and her tense shoulders loosened. She really didnt want to get married as soon as she arrived! And she was going to marry this man, who was obviously not easy to deal with! Earlier in the garden, she had threatened him so much. If she really married him, she didnt know how he would treat her. George naturally also saw Milly behind Jordan rx, a hint of a meaningful smile suddenly appeared on his face. No rush. Only when the hedgehog puts away its spines will it allow itself to be approached by its soft belly. The next day arrived. When Milly came downstairs, everyone was already waiting for her at the dining table. Stephanie saw hering downstairs, her face full of enthusiasm, but her eyes were still a bit swollen. Milly, good morning. The overly affectionate tone made Milly frown, but she still nodded. Jordan waved to her and whispered, Milly,e sit next to me. Milly obediently nodded. Jordan ced a peeled egg on her te and whispered, Milly, eat the egg. Milly looked at the boiled egg with some resistance, her furrowed brow full of disgust. She hated boiled eggs the most, especially the yolks! She used to be an actress and had to maintain her figure, so she had to eat boiled eggs every day, and it instilled a dislike for boiled eggs in her. Milly, did you sleep wellst night? Mom told me that your room was decorated ording to mine. I dont know if you are used to it. If there is anything you are not satisfied with, just tell me, and I will help you modify it. Stephanie said it enthusiastically. When Milly heard Stephanies roundabout words, she couldnt help but frown. Her good mood early in the morning waspletely ruined by the boiled egg on the te and the idiot in front of her! She was hinting, both directly and indirectly, that Milly was just her substitute. Haha, how naive! But now, seeing Stephanie full of vitality, it seemed like she had already appeased her parents early in the morning. Hmm, not that stupid. Even if Milly was immature, she was still her parents flesh and blood. As long as she came back, she would not be sent away again. But Stephanie was different. She was adopted by the Buts. After raising her for so long, it could be considered fulfilling their duty. If she didnt firmly hold on to Millys parents, then it really wouldnt be good in the future. In the Buts, Stephanie was the pampered youngdy with no worries about food and clothing! If she really left the Buts, she would be nothing. She would never be content with the days of taking the bus to school and living in a small rental room. Olivia was a simple woman, so she didnt catch the meaning in Stephanies words, Milly, if you need anything, just tell me. Milly didnt like Stephanie, but she really liked this mother. When she heard her concern, the stiff lines on her face immediately softened a lot. I slept wellst night, Mom, you dont have to worry. Olivia breathed a sigh of relief, Thats good. By the way, Milly, just now Mom and Dad asked which high school you want to go to. My ssmates are at the attached high school. If you go there, I can have them take care of you. Stephanie raised her eyebrows and said. The attached high school, Wan Adonio, is a mediocre high school, neither good nor bad. This remark made Jordans brow furrow. How could his own dear sister go to such a low-ss school? Dont go to the attached high school, the facilities there are too poor. Milly, I know the principal of Burd High. I will donate aboratory building to them, and you can go to school there, Jordan said calmly. Burd High was a prestigious institution in Adonio, where the students were either wealthy or from noble backgrounds. They attended school merely to obtain a diploma, and academic performance was not a priority, as they typically went on to study abroad after graduation. Milly understood Jordans good intentions, but now that she had the opportunity for a fresh start in life, she was eager to focus on her studies and not waste any time. Jordan, I prefer to attend Crestwood High instead of Burd High, Milly stated firmly. Upon hearing this, everyones eyes widened in surprise. Crestwood High was renowned for attracting top students, boasting an impressive university admission rate of ny-eight percent. The school had a reputation for strict admissions policies, with no exceptions for influential individuals. Even the child of a provincial governor would have to pass the entrance exam honestly to gain admission. Um Jordan hesitated. Stephanie smirked, feigning kindness. Milly, its quite challenging to get into Crestwood High. Anthony and I spent countlesste nights studying for a year just to secure our spots. Her tone wasced with arrogance. Despite her efforts, she barely met the qualifying criteria. And withThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. the college entrance exam approaching in two months, the academic pressure at Crestwood High is intense. Milly, you may struggle to cope, Stephanie added. In response, Milly raised her eyebrows, disying open disdain, Is that so? You two must be truly stupid. Why you Stephanie flushed with anger. While her academic performance was not exceptional, the mere mention of studying at Crestwood High elicited praise for her promising future. Being called stupid was a first for her! Undeterred by Stephanies reaction, Milly set down her bowl and said, Jordan, I have made my decision. I will attend Crestwood High, and I assure you that I will rely on my own abilities to seed in the exams. Observing her resolute expression, Jordan nodded. Alright, I believe in you. However, do not burden yourself excessively. I am financially secure and can provide for youfortably for the rest of your life, even if you choose to live a carefree lifestyle. I can afford it. He now wished he could support Milly indefinitely to make amends for past regrets. Ever since he was reborn, he has been avoiding the things that would lead to hispanys bankruptcy. With his experience of building apany in his past life, he knew the family would never go bankrupt. Unaware of his thoughts, Milly twitched her mouth upon hearing his offer of support. Recalling the depiction of the Buts financial downfall in the book, she pondered who would be supporting whom in the future. Confident not only in her ability to humble Stephanies arrogance but also in her own capabilities, Milly had pursued an academic path in her previous life within the entertainment industry. Despite not attending college at the time, she worked diligently to earn a Ph.D. from a reputable university, establishing a sessful career. Chapter 8 Chapter 8 An entrance exam for a high school couldnt be harder than the Ph.D. she had to gain at an Ivy League university. On the way to school, Stephanie was filled with arrogance, pursing her lips. She was aware that the school Milly had previously attended was just an ordinary high school in the countryside, and her grades were average at best. How could she even consider attending the same school as her? Wishful thinking! It was going to be quite a spectacle soon! Milly couldnt be bothered to specte about what was on her mind, so she closed her eyes and rested. Both of them remained quiet, while Jordan sat in the back seat, furrowing his brows and frantically texting his assistant. How is it going? Is it done? Is the principal of Crestwood High willing to make an exception and admit her? Mr. But, the principal is absolutely refusing. Refusing? Is it because he thinks my donation for the building was too small? Then Ill donate three more! No matter what, my sister must be epted! Ms. But, no matter how many buildings you donate, the principal will not agree. They are about to take the college entrance exam in two months, and the principal is unwilling to risk admitting students and lowering their score line Useless! If he dampens my sisters enthusiasm for studying, I will destroy Crestwood High! The assistant was quiet. But Residence was not far from Crestwood High, and they arrived at the school in no time. As soon as they stepped out of the car, a youthful and carefree atmosphere enveloped them. Even Millys heart, which had been silent for two lifetimes, couldnt help but feel excited, and the corners of her lips couldnt help but curl up. Finally, the ce she had once dreamed of had be a reality. Although the principals firm stance prevented them from using any backdoor methods, he also feared the financial power of the Buts. Nervously, he greeted them at the school gate and specially arranged a room for Milly to take the test. There were a total of four tests, includingnguage, math, foreignnguages, and either arts or science. Thenguage, math, and foreignnguage sections were worth 150 points each, while arts or science were worth 300 points each. The admission threshold was set at 600 points. Milly nced at the questions, raised her hand, and began answering them swiftly. The invigtor on the side was astonished by her speed. Does this child not need to double-check her calctions? She simply looked at the questions and knew the answers? Although the test was scheduled for four hours, Milly finished in just one hour. Im done. Id like to submit my paper. The invigtor was bemused. Dont you want to review or check your answers? Milly smiled, Thank you, but its not necessary. I believe I have enough points. The invigtor furrowed his brows and collected her paper. To his surprise, she had only answered the first few questions, leaving the rest nk. And yet, she was confident she had enough points? Jordan noticed the nk space on her paper and assumed the questions were too difficult for her. He reassured her, Its alright. If you cant get into this mediocre school, I will find you a better one. The principal was quiet. Is it really necessary to be so blunt about it? The invigtor was quick to grade the papers. Initially, he thought this student had no chance, but the more he reviewed, the more amazed and shocked he became. Despite answering fewer questions, she got them all correct! Every subject, without exception! In the end, when he tallied the scores, it was exactly six hundred pointsnot a point more, not a point less! It was evident that this girl was intentionally controlling her score. If she hadpleted all the questions, she would likely have ranked among the top students in the entire grade. Shes smart enough to keep her points within the range she wants. Sunny Lane held the paper, smiling as he approached Milly to discuss, Ms. But, you did very well. You have already surpassed the passing score. Are you interested in joining ss B? In the senior year, there were four sses: A, B, C, and D, with A being the best based on performance. Milly looked apologetically at Sunny and said, Sorry, but I want to go to ss A. Her dream was not limited to attending Crestwood High. What she wanted was to have her name prominently disyed on the leaderboard, just like in her previous life! The principal immediately smiled and agreed, Alright, she can go to whichever ss she wants. Sunny, go contact Ms. Hills immediately and inform them that their ss will be getting a new student. Yeah, the students are divided based on their performance, but Ms. But obviously can decide how many marks she wants to get. She can easily be at the top of the ss if she wants to. This is a great student. Sunny looked a bit dejected. Yes. Not even two steps away, he turned back to look at Milly again and said softly,Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Ms. Hills has a bad temper. If you feel wronged by her,e to me, and I will always wee you. Milly nodded. Thank you, sir. Jordan held the paper in shock, still in the same ce. This was done by her sister? Only halfway through the questions, she scored an amazing six hundred points. Isnt this a child prodigy?! Hang it up in my office, Jordan said, handing the paper to the driver who hade with her. Shes so thoughtful. Framing it means I can only show one page, so she only finished one page. My sister is really considerate! Milly twitched her mouth. Jordan, its not necessary, right? In other peoples offices, they hung famous calligraphies and paintings, or at least some art treasures. Hanging two test papers in her brothers office is unimaginable. Jordan remained calm, not feeling that he had done anything wrong, Adult matters are not for children to worry about. Go to ss, the driver will pick you up tonight and celebrate with you when you get home! Milly sighed and stopped insisting. In the office, Anna Hills looked at Milly, who hade to report to her, and her eyes instantly turned cold. You are Milly, who barely passed the test? Milly nodded respectfully, Yes, miss. Annas face turned cold, she looked her up and down, her face full of mockery. The Buts really have some ability to squeeze someone who just passed the score line into my ss! What does this mean? It means this neer will lower the average score of our ss! It will decrease our sss overall ranking! Its almost the college entrance exam, I really dont know what the principal is thinking! The more she thought of it, the angrier she was, and she vented it on Milly. Do you know what the average score of our ss is every year? Its 680 points, and it has been for five consecutive years! I just calcted it, and adding your 600 points, it will drop to 660 points! What level is this? This is the average level of ss C! We are ss A! She used him angrily, pointing fiercely at the table and banging on it. Milly was not affected by her anger but instead looked at her calmly and asked, What if I can raise the average score of your ss to 700 points? When Anna heard this, she burst outughing and said, Everyone can talk big. If you can score 700 points, Ill make you the ss monitor. Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Milly appeared indifferent as she nced at the monitor nearby. I hope you remember what you just said, dont go back on your word. Anna rolled her eyes. Despite her reluctance, she had to follow the principals orders and lead Milly into her own ss. As they entered the ssroom, whispers filled the once quiet room. Who is this girl? A new student? No way, the college entrance exam is only two months away, joining now is pointless. But with those thick bangs and big sses, you cant even see her face clearly. Haha, shes probably not very attractive. Who would hide their face if they were pretty? Seeing the discipline in the ss deteriorating, Anna furrowed her brows and sternly knocked on the desk. Whats all this noise? Quiet down! This is our new transfer student. She then turned to Milly and said, Alright, stop standing there, go sit in the empty seat at the back. Throughout the interaction, she didnt bother to introduce Milly, her tone dripping with disdain. Milly didnt mind at all; not having to introduce herself saved her from speaking, which was perfect! She scanned the ssroom and paused when she noticed a familiar figure. The boy bore a striking resemnce to her, with delicate features like a male model, and always ranked first in grades. He stood with arms crossed, looking at her arrogantly, his eyes filled with disdain and mockery. This was likely the original owners sixth brother, Anthony. Ignoring his hostility, Milly found a quiet corner by the window to sit. As she settled in, her phone vibrated in her bag. Checking the message from her eldest brother, Jordan, she heard his deep voice. Milly, focus on your studies. Ill get back to work. You and Anthony are in the same ss, so if you need help, ask him. Hes your brother, after all. Anthony? Brother? The ss was shocked to hear this news. Are they siblings? Anthonys expression darkened as he denied, What are you staring at? I only have one sister, Stephanie. Just because someone shares my name doesnt mean theyre my family. Stephanie was right. Milly is indeed cunning, trying to im a connection to the Buts. I can see right through her. But he wouldnt acknowledge her! Milly was speechless at his outburst. It was Jordans message, not hers. Why was he angry at her? Deciding not to argue with a teenager, she focused on her studies. She texted Jordan for a bit, turned her phone off, stuffed it in her bag, and whipped her book out, getting ready for ss. Since there was no drama happening, everyone turned away. As the bell rang, Anna sternly announced, No phones in ss from now on. We have a few days before the final exam. Last time, ss B was only five points behind. This time, no cking off. If anyone drags our ss down, theyll be out of ss A! It felt like she was singling out Milly. Alright, everyone, please take out the practice papers. Today, we will discuss the final key question. Milly remainedposed, treating her words as if they were just a passing breeze. She twirled her pen in her hand and tilted her head to watch Anna write the question on the ckboard. However, she had overestimated herself. After listening for less than ten minutes, she furrowed her brow and found it difficult to continue paying attention. Why is she borating so much on such a simple question? The answer is obvious. Furthermore, the method she is exining is unnecessarily verbose, when there is clearly a simpler way to solve it! After forcing herself to listen for another five minutes, Milly couldnt bear it any longer. She rubbed her throbbing forehead and took out a book on another subject from the book hole to self-study, so she wouldnt fall asleep. She didnt have to worry about math, Spanish, andprehensive science, because when she was studying for a Ph.D., she focused on mathematics, physics, and economics, all in Spanish. It was the localnguage that she wascking. She needed to work on ssicalnguage and ancient poetry, but fortunately, she had been exposed to a lot of ancient knowledge while filming before, so it wasntpletely unfamiliar to her. After determining her approximate position, Milly breathed a sigh of relief. If she studied Centralian well for a few days, she shouldntg behind too much, and getting a score of 700 should be no problem. On the side, Anthony watched as Milly finished one book and then picked up another, like a curious baby. The books were still brand new, with not a single word written. He rolled his eyes. He really didnt know how his brother had managed to persuade the principal to make an exception and ept a poor student, even cing her in the A ss. She really couldntpare to Stephanie. Although she was in thest ss, ss D, at least she had earned her ce through her own efforts. Unlike Milly, who not only daydreamed in ss but also openly refused to listen. It was a waste of his brothers painstaking efforts. Unable to bear it any longer, Anthony took a deep breath and sternly reprimanded, Can you pay attention in ss? Millys rhythm of reciting ancient poetry from the Centralian book was interrupted, and she frowned. Can you stop talking in ss? You Anthony was being confronted so directly for the first time, his face turning red with embarrassment. No good deed goes unpunished. Just then, a voice of rebuke rang out from the tform, Milly, what are you talking about in ss? Stand up and answer this question! Anna red at Milly; she had been watching her the whole time, thinking that if she just behaved and didnt listen in ss, it would be fine. She never expected her to provoke her good student, which made herpletely unable to hold back. Anthony heard the teacher call Milly to answer the question, and the turmoil in his chest that had been caused by Millys anger suddenly eased a lot. With a proud look on her face, he coldly snorted. Hmph, dont expect me to help you. Milly stood up expressionlessly, nced at the question on the ckboard, and the next second, she answered, The answer is the square root of one over two. As soon as these words were spoken, the whole ss fell into a strange silence.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Even Anna, who was prepared to curse if she couldnt answer, held back the words on the tip of her tongue. She furrowed her brow and opened the answer sheet in her hand. Surprisingly, it was correct! The answers to this practice exam were only known by the teacher, and students couldnt ess them. Could it be that she didnt even calcte, but simply nced at it and knew the answer? No, thats impossible! This is a critical question, even if I calcted it myself, it would take four or five minutes. How could she know the answer just by ncing at it? There is only one possibility! Did you secretly use your phone to search for answers during ss? Are you nning to bring your phone to look up answers during the exam? Put away your tricks. This is ss A, not your previous chaotic ss. Annas gaze was sharp, and as she spoke, her voice grew sharper and more sarcastic. Upon hearing her usations, Millys expression darkened, her eyes shing with intensity. She hadnt come here to cause trouble; she simply wanted to fulfil a dream she once had. However, she didnt expect that not all teachers were wise schrs imparting knowledge; there were also demons and fools who couldnt even tell right from wrong. Where is the evidence? The girls confident demeanour momentarily stunned Anna, leaving her speechless. What evidence? Milly raised her lips slightly and calmly stated, The evidence is that I used my phone to look up the answers. You used me so confidently, so you must have seen me using my phone. There must be evidence. You Anna was at a loss for words. Where would she get the evidence from? It was merely a guess based on intuition. Fortunately, at that moment, the bell rang, signalling the end of ss and breaking the tension between the two. Anna angrily gathered her books, shot Milly a twisted look, and stormed out of the ssroom. The students in the ssroom witnessed this scene and became excited. Wow, you dared to confront The Devastator! How courageous! The Devastator always bullies students with lower grades. She either hits, scolds, or even physically attacks them, making us all feel down. Yes, finally, we can hold our heads high today. The surrounding students gathered around Millys desk, praising her actions enthusiastically. Milly understood their intentions and didnt mind their closeness. She smiled and said, Lets focus on the task at hand.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. A good teacher deserves respect, but those unworthy of the title do not deserve it. At that moment, a boy with sses sitting in front of Milly turned around and asked, Milly, I saw The Devastators expression earlier. You must have answered that question correctly. Can you exin it to us? Milly blinked and nodded. Of course. She took out paper and a pen, exining the topic in detail to them. Three minutester, the students around her showed a sudden understanding, some even gratefully holding Millys hand. Milly, you exin things so clearly and simply. I usually have to think for a long time to understand what The Devastator says, but I got it after your exnation! Yes, with your exnation, its like Im enlightened. Milly found their reactions amusing, her previously tense expression softening as she said, Thank you all for your understanding. If you have any questions in the future, feel free to ask me. She had never been a good student, never taken exams, and had never experienced this genuine camaraderie among ssmates. Friendship in the entertainment industry was like walking on thin ice, superficial and easily betrayed. Unlike now, where there were no hidden agendas, just trust based on mutual liking. While one side of the room was filled with livelyughter, the atmosphere on the other side felt as though the world wasing to an end, with a palpable sense of tension. With a resounding thud, Anthony angrily tossed the pen from his hand onto the table, leaving a dark line across the paper covered in numbers. The paper was crammed with numbers and forms, but the final answer had been scribbled over multiple times, revealing the owners frustration. How did that woman manage to solve it? No matter how many times he tried, he couldnt get it right. This question is on par with Olympiad math, the level of difficulty is unimaginable, yet that woman seemed to have effortlessly arrived at the correct answer with just a nce; how did she do it? Anna might not have known, but Milly had not even touched her phone, let alone checked the answer, so she couldnt have cheated. Furthermore, he recalled that when she was called upon to solve the problem, she appeared to be reading a Centralian textbook With gritted teeth, he red at a certain individual who was surrounded by others, smiling with a smug expression, his anger almost causing him to grind his teeth to dust! Such a fake smile! Presenting a dark expression to me, yet beaming like a sun in front of strangers, hmph! Suddenly, there was a loudmotion. With a loud bang, the back door of the ssroom was forcefully kicked open. A tall, handsome young man entered with a somber expression, carrying his school uniform jacket. He nced around, not immediately returning to his seat, but instead walking over to Anthonys desk. Bending down to look at the math test paper Anthony was working on, he blurted out, The answer is: bdacb. I can nce at this paper and immediately see the answers; only a fool would take so long to figure it out! After uttering these words, he carried himself as if he had achieved something extraordinary, arrogantly lifting his head like a victorious rooster. Already irritated, Anthonys face darkened even further upon being provoked by him, coldly sneering. Oh? Is that so? If I rank first in the entire grade, what does that make the person who only ranks second? Trash? You William Tate was so furious that he nearly ground his teeth to dust, ring at him with resentment. Dont get too ahead of yourself, the first ce will be mine sooner orter! Anthony chuckled, but with a heavy dose of sarcasm. Scenes like this were almost part of the daily routine in the ssroom. Seeing William preparing to get physical, a few individuals who were close to him quickly restrained him, whispering, William, calm down! Getting into a fight now will only lead to trouble. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Just a heads up, if you get in trouble again, your brother will definitely be mad at you. And if hes upset, you can forget about your n to go y e-sports. William snorted coldly. He angrily threw his coat onto the table. Then he pulled out a pen, a stack of test papers, and a workbook from his pocket. Everyone was speechless. His pocket was quite roomy. Observing this scene, his ssmate upied the seat in the front, smirked, and asked, William, did you just go to the inte cafe to y games and study at the same time? Still seething, William coldly replied, Yes, I did. His ssmate nced at the densely written words on Williams test papers. He swallowed nervously and gave him a thumbs up, praising, Dude, youre impressive. You can manage both studies and dreams at the same time. Williams aspiration was to be a professional e-sports yer, but his brother opposes it. If William insists on pursuing his dream, he must secure the top spot in the entire grade. Hence, William was determined to score the best marks to secure the top spot. However, luck isnt on his side, as he always falls short of the best grade by a single mark. Therefore, he channeled all his frustrations toward Anthony, who had consistently scored the best marks. From minor quizzes to majorpetitions, whenever Anthony sets his sights on something, Williamllpete with him to showcase his abilities. Over time, everyone also came to know that Anthony, the top student in the grade, and William, the second-best student and school heartthrob, were arch-rivals. Who are you? Seated back at his desk with a huff, William suddenly realized he had a new deskmate. Milly raised an eyebrow. She found it hard to believe that it took him half an hour to notice her presence. Milly But, Im the new transfer student, she introduced herself. William responded disinterestedly with a grunt and added icily, Im a cleaning freak. Make sure your books dont cross the line. Also, dont help others pass love letters to me; dont make any noise during ss to disturb my thoughts, and Milly furrowed her brows. Why does this guy have so many things to say? Impatiently, she interrupted, Are you done? Who are you to lecture me about being the second best of the whole grade? Willian was mad; he raised his voice and snapped, How dare you? It was fine that Anthony mocked me, How dare this new transfer student mock me too? I bet she doesnt know the cutthroat exam scores at Crestwood High. Hmph! After this exam, lets see if she ends up trembling in fear. ss D. Stephanie furrowed her brows as she nced out the window. There was no sign of Milly joining their ss. A smirk yed on her lips. The exam had concluded some time ago. If Milly hadnt shown up, it was likely because she failed the test and the principal sent her home. Haha, serves her right! Her deskmate, Mnie, leaned in curiously and asked, Stephanie, why are you so happy? What did you see? Following her gaze outside, all she could see was an emptywn. Stephanie redirected her gaze. She was about to dismiss it as nothing, but she remembered that Mnie moderated their schools online forum and had a penchant for gossip. If she could use her influence to spread the news that Milly failed to pass the entrance exam for Crestwood High, it would surely tarnish Millys reputation. In contrast, their parents would view her as more exceptional and show her more affection. With this in mind, she smirked, and her eyes gleamed with a cold glint. What difference does it make if shes their biological daughter? In the end, she still ended up being crushed beneath my feet! Mnie had no idea what was in Stephanies mind, but she saw Stephanies twisted and sinister expression. Mnie nervously asked, Stephanie, are you okay? Stephanie snapped back to reality at the sound of her voice. Im sorry, Mnie; I didnt sleep well last night. Stephanie pretended to rub her temples, indicating she was a bit tired. Mnie blinked, not thinking much of it. She curiously asked, Oh? Did something happen? Stephanie feigned weariness and sighed, Oh! Its not a big deal. My sister took the exam at Crestwood High today. She grew up in the countryside, attended a rural high school with poor academic standards, and always ranked at the bottom of her ss. When she suddenly has to take the exam at our school, Im worried she wont pass and it will hurt her self- esteem. She appeared caring and attentive, perfectly portraying the role of a concerned sister. However, she inadvertently fully exposed Millys situation. A spark of excitement lit up in Mnies eyes with the news. She nced at her watch and remarked, The test has already concluded by now. Stephanie struggled to suppress a smile. She was feigning mncholy as she said, s, perhaps Milly didnt pass the exam. Mnie, now intrigued, took out her phone and began tapping away. Stephanie caught a glimpse. She subtly smiled before looking away. Every year, many people come to take the entrance exam for Crestwood High. Yet, failing the entrance exam for CrestwoodThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. High was not umon. After this incident was posted online, it would soon be forgotten. Mnie saw a fewments that followed her post; she pursed her lips and boringly put her phone away. A refreshing breeze carrying a hint of tobo scent wafted over them. A cool, handsome young man with brown hair approached their table. He ced a cup of milk tea in front of Stephanie. He said, Milk tea for you; enjoy it while its hot. After that, he walked away. The whole interaction was executed with solemnity and precision. As soon as he departed, Mnie couldnt contain her envy. She grabbed Stephanies arm excitedly and asked in a trembling voice, Gosh! William brought you milk tea again. Stephanies vanity was greatly satisfied. As usual, she gave the milk tea to Mnie, saying, Ive been on a diet recently. You can have it. Mnie epted the milk tea with great respect. She took the milk tea with a pleasantly surprised expression, holding it in her hand as if reluctant to let go despite the hot temperature making her hands numb. Curiously, she turned to Stephanie and asked, William is so handsome and smart. He has been pursuing you for a while now. Didnt you feel anything for him? Why havent you agreed to be with him? Stephanie hesitated for a while before whispering, Were students. Studiese first, especially with the college entrance exam approaching. Its important to get into a good university before starting a rtionship. With the mild tea in her hands, Mnie looked admiringly at her and eximed, Oh my! You have such self-discipline Chapter 12 Chapter 12 If a handsome guy like William were pursuing me, I would have said yes a long time ago, said Mnie. Stephanie lowered her eyes. Her mind was filled with a whirlwind of thoughts. The whole school was aware of Williams affection for Stephanie. He would bring her gifts daily, but she never agreed to be with him. What they didnt know was that, although William dropped by every day, he never confessed his feelings to her. He would simply leave the gifts and leave without giving her a nce. How could she agree to that? In the past, she might have regretted it. Ever since sheid eyes on that stunning man at the party, she found the boys at schoolcking inparison. Despite being the second son of the Tates, William held no real power. It wasmon knowledge that the entire family was under the control of his older brother, George. The Buts and the Tates had a long-standing friendship. If Stephanie could seize the opportunity to get close to George, she could potentially be the mistress of the Tates in the future. The mere thought of it sent shivers of excitement down her spine. Outside the school gates. A Rolls-Royce gleamed in the sunlight. The sight attracted numerous onlookers who couldnt resist to pause their steps and admire it; some even attempted to get a closer look. However, upon noticing the license te bearing the distinctive Tates emblem, they awkwardly walked away. That was Tatess vehicle. Offending the Tates inadvertently could spell trouble in Adonio City. Inside the car, a man in a suit furrowed his brow as he gazed out the window. asionally, he would check the time on his wristwatch. Beside him, the personal assistant, Danny Jarvis, observed his presidents anxious demeanor. He touched his nose and said in a low voice, Mr. William wont finish school for another half an hour. If youre truly worried about him, should I message him toe out as soon as he finishes his ss? Georges cold gaze shot at him and said, Why would you think Im waiting for him? Danny was momentarily puzzled and asked, Huh? Other than Mr. William, no one else from the family attend school there. If we arent here to pick up Mr. William, then who are we here for? As the school bell rang, students left the building. Stephanie immediately spotted the luxurious car parked at the school gates. Her eyes lit up. She casually brushed her fingers through her hair and attire. After that, she headed toward the car and knocked on the door. Wow, isnt that Tatess car? Ive seen it in magazines. Its worth millions!This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Look, isnt that Stephanie? She actually walked over there. I heard William Tate is studying in our school, and hes currently pursuing her. I guess that car is here to pick her up. How can she be so lucky? Good family background, pretty looks, and an outstanding suitor. Envious whispers reached Stephanies ears. It fueled her sense of vanity, as she couldnt help but smirk. The sort of things she possessed were something these individuals could only dream of. Danny heard the knocking on the car door. He curiously peered outside and saw the beautiful face of a girl. Could it be that Mr. Tate was waiting for this girl? He asked, Mr. Tate, should I open the door? Looking up, Georges expression of disgust couldnt be more obvious. Dannys hand on the door immediately retreated. He recoiled as he sat on the side, trying to blend into the background. Stephanie knocked for a while, but there was no response from inside. Onlookers couldnt help but start gossiping at the sight. Her face flushed with embarrassment. No, I couldnt give up. She cleared her throat. George, are you in there? Its Stephanie. We met each other at my homest night, said Stephanie. Still, there was silence. The mocking whispers around her grew louder. When Stephanie found herself in a dilemma, a clear voice belonging to a teenage boy suddenly rang out, Why are you knocking on my car door? Turning, she saw William, who had juste out of school. Stephanie couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief at the sight of him. She smiled sweetly and said, William, my driver couldnte today. Could you give me a ride? William coldly replied, No. What? Stephanie was rendered speechless. Didnt he say he like me? Is this the attitude of someone who likes me? William was not as delicate as Stephanie. He reached out and banged on the car window and shouted loudly, Open the door! Its freaking hot outside! Open now! Sitting inside, Danny didnt dare to move without receiving any instructions from his boss. George was seated in the back seat with a furrowed brow. He lightly touched the watch on his left hand and ignored the sound of the window being tapped beside him. He appeared calm. Suddenly, he seemed to catch something out of the corner of his eye. His dull eyes twinkled with liveliness and started to shine brightly. He grinned happily. George adjusted his tie and straightened his cuffs before saying, Open the door. Danny was taken aback and quickly responded, Yes, Mr. Tate. As soon as Danny opened the door, a hand pped him hard on the forehead. Mr. William, be gentle! William rubbed his slightly numb wrist andined, Ive been knocking for such a long time, but you refused to open the door. I thought there was no one inside. Danny was speechless. Why would you knock for a long time when you thought there was no one inside? William was about to step into the car when he saw a stern-looking man in the back seat. He cowardly pulled back his leg and said, Hello, George. He thought only the driver hade to pick him up and was surprised that George had come too. Ever since he started ying esports, George has been ignoring him. Was his sudden appearance today a sign that he hade to appreciate e-sports? Williams eyes lit up, and he leaned forward with a smile. He said, George, do you think I have a bright future? Is that it? Get lost! Before he could finish his sentence, George coldly interrupted. Then, William saw his older brother leave the car, passing by him without a second nce and slowly walking away. At that moment, Milly was looking at Stephanie, who blocked her path in annoyance. Just now, Stephanie was firmly rejected by William and found herself embarrassed. She was about to find a way to leave when she suddenly caught sight of Milly walking out of the school. Instantly, she forgot about the embarrassment. Stephanie rushed forward in shock and stopped Milly, asking, Why did youe out of my school? Chapter 13 Chapter 13 A figure interrupted Millys train of thought as she was memorizing a poem. Her expression darkened immediately. Please move aside, she said firmly. Stephanie felt Millys icy gaze pierce through her; she trembled and instinctively wanted to retreat. However, upon realizing this fool had been admitted to Crestwood High, she stopped in her tracks. Blinked, Stephanie quickly concealed her jealousy and changed to a pleasant expression. She approached Milly, grabbed her arm, and said, Milly, I was surprised earlier. Please dont take it to heart. How did you manage to get into Crestwood High with your grades? Did you sneak in? Stephanies tone was sharp, almost causing Millys ears to ring. Pulling her arm away, Milly distanced herself and replied, Thats none of your business. With Stephanies intelligence, how did she score six hundred points in the exam? Did she think the schools security guards were blind? They would allow someone to sneak in and leave the school premises. Despite this, Stephanie was convinced of her beliefs. Especially when she saw Milly walk away, Stephanie became more convinced that she had guessed right. The broodingness in her heart was instantly gone. She quickly took two steps to catch up with Milly. Hey, slow down. I know you want to make Mom and Dad proud by getting into Crestwood High, but you cant resort to sneaky tactics. You have to admit your mistake to the teacher. Im sure they wont me you. Vanity harms both yourself and others. If you truly want to excel academically, I can help you with your studies. Dont worry; as long as you pay attention, you can definitely get into a good second- tier high school. Second-tier university? Haha! This is amusing. Milly stopped in her tracks. She turned to Stephanie with a neutral expression and asked, Oh? Do you want to help me? How many marks can you score now? 750 marks? Stephanies expression darkened, especially when she noticed the mocking expressions of passersby. She forced a smile and said, Haha, you surely like to joke. 750 are the full marks. This b*tch! I bet she did this on purpose. No one could score full marks in the college entrance exam. Millyughed disdainfully. You cant score full marks. Arent you embarrassed by your offer to tutor me? Pff! The students passing by couldnt help but burst into laughter with their exchanges. You ! Stephanies eyes had turned red with the humiliation. She was on the verge of tears. Anthony witnessed the scene as he came out of the school gate. Stephanie was in distress, with her eyes red and looking pityful. Meanwhile, Milly looked coldly from the side and seemed condescending. Anthony straightaway stood in front of Stephanie and confronted Milly, Are you bullying her? Milly looked at Anthony, who suddenly showed up before her. She raised an eyebrow and asked, Have you seen me bullying her? Anthony clenched his fist and said, Stephanie is upset! How dare you deny this? Stephanie tugged on Anthonys sleeve with red eyes. She said, Anthony, dont me my sister; she didnt mean to. Milly clicked her tongue at the drama unfolding. What a b*tch! Stephanie had lived with her brothers for so long that she certainly knew their personalities well and was aware of how to manipte them. Sure enough, after she said those words with hidden meanings, Anthony became mad. He demanded, Milly, apologize to Stephanie now! Milly coldly sneered and rebuked, Why should I? Anthony hated the way she red at him. Clearly, she could be very friendly to everyone during the day. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He blurted out, If you dont apologize, you wont be my sister anymore! In an instant, the atmosphere around them stagnated. Milly slowly raised her eyes to look at him. The previous brightness was gone, reced by lifelessness, dullness, and chilling indifference. At that moment, although she hadnt moved, Anthony felt like there was a chasm between them. After a while, she said coldly, Oh, you dont want me to be your sister, so be it. Please stay away from me in the future. I dont want to see you again. With that, she turned and left. Anthony felt a rage pent up in his chest, unable to go up or down, feeling very ufortable. Especially when he thought of the icy gaze that Milly had just given him, his heart seemed to tighten in an instant, making the difort even more intense. Stephanie hid behind Anthony. When she saw him protect her and witnessed the conflict between the two, she couldnt stop smiling. See! The true daughter has returned, but so what? Im still the precious and darling in their eyes. My status is still unshakable. She raised her hand and pretended she was wiping the tears from the corner of her eye. Stephanie suppressed the smile on her lips desperately; she then tugged at Anthonys sleeve and said pitifully, Dont argue with Miley for my sake. She didnt mean it. Anthony put his thoughts aside and felt sorry for how pitiful she looked. He instantly shoved aside the difort in his heart and rubbed her hair tofort her. He said, Its okay; youre my sister, and I wont let anyone hurt you. Moved, Stephanies eyes welled up with tears and she said, Thank you, Anthony. Then she nced at Milly, who was not far away, and blinked her eyes. She casually asked, Should we invite Miley to ride home together? In the evening, it was usually their driver who came to pick them up after school. Anthonys expression stiffened. He recalled that Milley just arrogantly told them to stay away from her. He was instantly furious. With a cold snort, he said, Hmph, if she doesnt want to see us, she can find her own way home. Milly had no intention of getting in her family car. The thought that she needed to face that b*tch if she rode in the car was worse than reciting the poem while walking. In the fall, during the seventh months full moon, two men sailed near the Red Cliffs. A gentle breeze whispered through the air, causing ripples on the water. She merely began, but a figure appeared in front of her again. Ms. But, its been a while. Milly suddenly felt Crestwood High was bad for her, as she kept running into people she didnt want to see.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Chapter 14 My Brother Is a Dictator +5 Pears Milly raised her head slowly and locked eyes with a pair of smiling eyes. The owner of those eyes had one hand casually tucked in his pocket, his movements rxed yet dignified. The evening sunlight seemed to envelop him in a golden glow, making him stand out. George stood in front of her and smiled warmly. Miss But, do I have the honor of inviting you to my house as a guest? Milly sidestepped him straightforwardly, her tone icy as she said, No, you wouldnt have the honor. Where was I with the poem? The water was serene. I make a toast to the guest and recite a poem about the moon. A girl with fluffy hair hung her head low and walked past him. She was so adorable that George was tempted to reach out and pet her. George clenched his fist and suppressed the urge. The little hedgehog before him was now bristling with spines. Provoking her would lead to more than just a prick. Grandpa wanted to discuss the childhood betrothal with you. It was just a bet, not a serious commitment. If you truly didnt want to attend, its okay to keep our rtionship as it is for now. Georges voice carried a tinge of regret. Milly halted in her tracks. She turned and looked at him in disbelief, asking, Are you serious? George smiled, and the joy danced in his eyes. He said, I always keep my word. Milly narrowed her eyes and scrutinized this man. His eyes held nothing but honesty. While the Tates were prestigious and aligning with them would secure her future, it wasnt something she wanted. She preferred to earn what was rightfully hers through hard work. What she achieved on her own would truly belong to her and be untouchable by anyone. If Andrew came to his senses and annulled the previous agreement, calling off her marriage with George, it might not be a bad idea to visit his house. Milly agreed, Very well. Georges stoic expression softened and he grinned. Unable to hold it back, he reached out and tousled her hair gently. Heplimented, Good girl. Onlookers gasped collectively at the sight. What was the connection between the Tates and this girl? Why was he pampering her? William was standing by the car. He couldnt believe his eyes. He didnt notice when his backpack slipped to the ground. Mr. Jarvis, quick! p me! I think Im seeing things! 54%2 Chapter 14 My Brother is a Dictator +5 Pearls His brother, the extreme clean freak who washed his hands ten times after touching a file, was actually touching someones hair?! Danny was equally perplexed. Massaging his temples, he said. Mr. William, I feel like Im dreaming Only Milly, who was in the middle of it, took a step back. She red at George with hostility and wished she could chop off his hand. Inside the car. William scrutinized Milly from head to toe. He leaning in closer and asking in a low voice, Whats your rtionship with my brother? Milly replied coldly, None. William seemed unconvinced; he pressed, How can there be no rtionship between you two? I saw him touch your hair! Oh, I get it now. Did he ask you to transfer to ss A to keep an eye on me? Am I right? He nodded to himself, muttering, Humph! As expected, hes a dictator! A dictator? Williams animosity perplexed Milly. William was angry as he exined, Thats right, hes a dictator. Im passionate about eCsports, but he forbids me from ying. He insisted on me finishing school and taking over thepany. Isnt that crushing my dreams and ruining my life? Tell me, isnt such a heartless person a dictator? With each word he uttered, the atmosphere in the car seemed to plummet colder. Sitting in the passenger seat, Danny was nervous. He nced at George, who looked grim, and his heart trembled in fear. Is Mr. William trying to get himself into trouble? He spoke ill of Mr. Tate in his presence andined so loudly on top of that Hearing Williamin, Milly looked up at George, who was resting with his eyes closed. She thought. about his series of cunning maneuvers and nodded in agreement, Indeed. Williams eyes lit up upon hearing her support his viewpoint, as if he had found an ally. He hadpletely ignored his previous suspicions that Milley had monitored him. William couldnt resist the urge to reach out and hold Millys hand. Tears welled up in his eyes as he said, I never expected you to empathize with me. Finally, I have a sister who shares my thoughts! His enthusiastic gesture surprised Milly. She furrowed her brows as she sensed something was amiss. William continued to express his frustrations agitatedly, You have no idea. Those people only know how to tter George. They never dare to speak the truth. Only you are willing to speak the truth. From now on, we are like blood brother Milly was unsure what to say. 2/3 Chapter 14 My Brother Is a Dictator Something still felt off! 64% +5 Pearls William cautiously nced at George, who was still recuperating with his eyes closed, and it seemed he had heard nothing. He breathed a sigh of relief and leaned in to whisper to Milly. Since you share my thoughts, I hereby invite you to join my antiCfascist alliance. From now on, we arerades on the same ship. The two of us would be united in our fight against dictatorship. His voice was filled with passion and inspiration. Milly raised an eyebrow and was momentarily surprised. AntiCFascist Alliance? Although William appeared unreliable and carefree on the surface, she didnt expect him to be so devoted to his cause. Nevertheless, his spirit was admirable. It seemed like she had misjudged him. This man was not as carefree as he seemed. How many members are there in your alliance? Milly asked softly. Just two, you and me. Milly was speechless. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. So, what was she really expecting? Andrew had already waited at the entrance of the vi. As soon as the car arrived, he joyfully walked up to the car. Oh, is Milly here? Milly saw Andrew smile warmly and affectionately at her as soon as she stepped out of the car. She took a deep breath and politely greeted him, Hi, Andrew. Although she was uneasy that Andrew suddenly brought up the engagamen, she didnt particrly like his eldest grandson. Andrew was still an elder who cared for her deeply. Although she wasnt fond of him, she couldnt bring herself to harm him. Youre such a good girl. Come inside. I have already had someone prepare juice for you. Its hot today: have some watermelon juice to cool down. He led Milly into the house with a smile on his face,pletely forgetting about his grandsons behind him. 19 Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Chapter 15 The Bracelet Acknowledges Its Owner George wasposed. He calmly followed from behind and went into the house. +5 Pearls William was taken aback. He was dumbstruck as he witnessed the scene unfold before him and asked, Grandpa also knows myrades? Upon hearing this, Danny stumbled and didnt know what to say. He was genuinely worried that William might go up there and invite trouble. Therefore, he spoke solemnly. Ms. But is your brothers fiance. It would be wise to be more discreet with your words going forward What he truly meant was, You should be more cautious and thoughtful in your actions from now on! Boom! William felt as though lightning had struck him. Did myrades just abandon me? The battle hasnt even begun, but its already over. up the Milly also felt uneasy. She had initially thought that Andrew would invite her to the house to clear misunderstanding. She could leave afterward. However, she had finished dinner, but Andrew still hadnt mentioned it. Meanwhile, George seemed oblivious to the situation. He was casually reading the newspaper as if nothing had happened. Only William. She had no idea what she had done to offend him. Since they arrived at the house, that guy had been. ring at her with a fierce and distrustful gaze as if she were a traitor. Realizing it was gettingte, and her family might start to worry if she didnt return soon. Milly couldnt hold back and finally spoke up, Andrew, you invite me here to discuss about the engagement, Hearing this, Andrew appeared to have just remembered it and tapped his cane along with it. Oh, my memory fails me. I knew I had forgotten something important. Milly smiled obediently and waited for him to continue. Go, fetch me the box your grandma left, Andrew motioned to George, who was sitting on the sofa next to him. Georgeplied. He then returned with a delicate wood box in hand. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Andrew took the box, opened it, and revealed a bracelet embellished with scattered diamonds and intricate patterns. The jewelry exuded an understated and enigmatic charm. 1/3 Chapter 15 The Bracelet Acknowledges its Owner would bring it out all of a sudden. +5 Pearls Next, it was unclear whether Georges action was swift or if the braclet was too smooth. Before she couldprehend, the bracelet had slipped onto her wrist Her fair skin contrasted elegantly with the silverCbrown essory, making her look more dignified. Andrew, what are you doing? Milly asked, perplexed. Andrew was taken aback. He was surprised that the bracelet would slip onto Millys wrist as if it had a life of its own. Haha! This is fate! Its fate! Andrew chuckled heartily. He stood up unsteadily with his cane, fixed an earnest gaze on Milly, and said, Girly, this is what myte wife intended. Milly felt the bracelet on her wrist sway slightly. When she nced down, it remained there, almost as if it were her own imagination. When she looked up again, Andrew had walked away with the aid of his cane. Andrew, hold one. I cannot ept this. Milly stood up. She anxiously tried to remove the bracelet from her wrist. However, the bracelet seemed to have constricted. It resisted all her efforts to twist and pull it off. This is odd. Its effortless to put on just moments ago. Millys wrist turned red from the exertion, but she seemed oblivious to the difort and persisted in her attempts. Distressed, George grasped her right hand firmly to prevent her from causing harm to herself. He said, Thats enough. My grandma left this bracelet behind. She told me that this bracelet is spiritual, and it will recognize its owner. It is said to be made of infernal lead, and its indestructible. Once it recognizes its owner, it will never let go. My grandma could only take it off after she passed away. Milly raised her eyes coldly and looked at him. She avoided his touch and confronted, So, Mr. Tate, what are you trying to say? Her gaze was cold and distant, and George struggled toe up with words. Her gaze was piercing, as if she could see through the hidden turmoil in his heart. Mr. Tate, I have made it clear from the beginning that the engagement is a joke from the older generation. It doesnt count. Besides, my grandpa is still abroad, and we cant even verify the truth of this joke. I think we can stop here. You should go your way; Ill go pine. We have nothing to do with each other. As for this bracelet, I will find a way to take it off and return it to you. You dont have to see me off; goodbye. Oh, I hope we never see each other again. 2/3 18:03 Sat, 22 Jun GB Chapter 15 The Bracelet Acknowledges Its Owner After Milly finished that, she left resolutely. Her back strongly projected a sense of rejection. George stood in ce. He sighed and rubbed his slightly sore eyebrows. +5 Pearls It seemed like he was too aggressive just now. The little hedgehog was more stubborn than he had imagined. She clearly only responded to kindness; he used the wrong approach, which only pushed her further away. He needed to find another way to approach the little hedgehog. Danny, safely escort her home. Thinking of the way she looked at him just now, he sighed and changed his mind. George interrupted, Forget it; dont disturb her; just make sure she gets home safely from a distance. Danny nodded and said, Yes, Mr. Tate. At this moment, William was sitting in the corner. He looked at Milly, who slowly walked away with an admiring gaze. Impressive! This was the first time he had seen someone have the nerve to speak to George in such a manner. Most importantly, after she said her piece, George didnt get angry, but he seemed to reflect on himself. Oh my goodness, when will I ever learn such highCend skills myself? With a cold face, Milly walked out of the vi and hailed a taxi at the door. She looked at the bracelet on her wrist. It was a simple bracelet with intricate patterns on it. Other than that, there was nothing particrly unique about it. She tugged at it with force, but it wouldnte off. Thinking of what George had just said, Milly sneered. Made of infernal lead? Haha! Its amazing that he coulde up with this. Did he really think of me as a threeCyearCold child? She couldnt quite understand it now. The Tates were much higher in status than her family; they had not need to get close to her for any reason, and there was no benefit or advantage for them in doing so. Andrew liked me. Its probably because I saved his life, but why is George trying to get close to me? It couldnt just be for that jokeClike engagement, could it? 10 Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Unfortunate Sibling The But Mansion you Upon entering the house, Milly heard Jordans stern reprimand from inside. He roared, Why do mean that Milly doesnt deserve to ride in our car? Milly is the eldest daughter of the Buts, my own sister, and our parents biological daughter. What makes her unworthy of riding in the car? Anthony. Im warning you for thest time. Milly is my beloved sister. If anything happens to her, dont me me for not considering our bond as siblings! Go find her! All of you! No one will rest until Milly is found! No one dared to say a word. Millys heart thumped violently. She felt a warmth wash over her and envelope the cold indifference within her. She had always thought of herself as a solitary soul roaming in this world, capable of brushing off any insults or mistreatment. However, she had no idea that the protective words from others could be so moving. Jordan, Im home. Milly took a deep breath. She calmed her racing heart and entered the room. The noisy living room fell silent instantly. Standing in the center of the room with a stoic expression, Jordan heard her voice and slowly turned around. As heid eyes on the girl at the door, his tense demeanor softened. He approached her quickly and embraced her tightly. Jordan reacted as if he had found a lost treasure. Gosh! Milly, thank God that youre alright. Its my fault! I didnt protect you well. He was truly frightened. When Anthony and Stephanie came home and Milly was not with them, he discovered that Anthony had left Milly alone and returned. In that moment, panic gripped him. Recalling his past life before his rebirth, when he saw the lifeless, skinny girl lying in the hospital morgue, he was overwhelmed with heartache. Milly was enveloped in Jordans warm embrace, which dispelled the chill from her tired journey. Though she doesnt understand Jordans distress, she senses his genuine concern and fear for her well- being. Moved by this, she also hugged him tight. Jordan, Im fine. Im here now. Jordan regained hisposure at her words. He reached out to ruffle her hair and affectionately said, Yes, Chapter 16 Unfortunate Sibling If you dont wish to ride with them in the future, Ill arrange for a new driver for you. Milly shook her head and said with a smile, Theres no need for such extravagance. Having two drivers just for pickCups would be excessive and wasteful. 64%S +5 Pearls Jordans expression changed. He recalled Millys work notebook and the rusty tea tin where she saved money in her previous life. Alright, Ill do as you sayCno extravagance or waste. Observing this exchange from the side, Stephanie clenched her fists tightly, her nails digging into her palm. What kind of spell had Milly cast on Jordan? Previously, he doted on me the most, but now he barely acknowledges my existence. Milly has probably poisoning Jordans mind. This scheming b*tch! Furthermore, on the journey home, Anthony mentioned that this fool had managed to get into Crestwood High and secure a spot in ss A! Why did she get to do that when both of us score 600 marks. We scored the same, but Mily is in ss A while Im in ss D. There have to be some intervention from Jordan. The more she dwelled on it, the angrier she became. Stephanie decided she couldnt sit duck. She had to make Milly pay the price. Everything in the Buts, whether it was wealth, identity, or the love of her brothers, could only belong to her! With this in mind, Stephanie took a deep breath and took a cautious step forward. She said softly, Milly, Im d that youre home. Everyone is worried about you just now. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Her eyes were red, as if she had just cried. Milly found it a bit amusing. She asked, You were worried about me? Stephanie probably hopes to find her lying dead in the wilderness. When Stephanie heard this, her eyes reddened even more, and her voice choked up, as if she had been mistreated by Milly. How can you say that about me? Im really worried about you. After you and Anthony had a fight and you left, I wanted to ask Anthony to go find you. But by the time we got there, you were already gone. If you are still angry, I can apologize to you on behalf of Anthony Tsk! Tak! Look at her art of speaking. In just a few sentences, this girl manage topletely steer herself away from the whole situation. She even portrayed herself as gentle and kind. As expected, as soon as this pitiful speech came out, Anthony immediately fell for it. He protected Stephanie behind him and red angrily at Milly. Im the one that spoke those words today, and Im the one that instructed the driver to drive. If you have any problems with this, you cane to me. Why do you always bully Stephanie? 2/3 Chapter 16 Unfortunate Sibling +5 Pearls Milly chuckled lightly and mocked, I only said a few words just now, but you all have been chattering on and on. In the end, youre trying to me baseless usations on me. Do you all have persecution delusions?! You I Anthony was rendered speechless. His face turned red. Jordan saw this scene and was worried that Anthony would really get angry and hurt Milly. He quickly stepped in to stop it, Jordan said, Thats enough, Anthony! You were in the wrong today. Apologize to sister, then tidy up and do your homework. Anthony gritted his teeth and stood still. Stephanie tugged at his sleeve and whispered, Anthony, you dont have to trouble yourself. I will apologize to Milly! What a pair of unfortunate siblings! your Milly coldly snorted and found them disgusting. She thought that it was an eyesore to continue watching this show. Its fine, Jordan. Mr. Anthony doesnt need to apologize. Ill go upstairs to do my homework. With that, she lifted her skirt and went upstairs. Jordan frowne. He wanted to say something, but Milly didnt say anything, and he was worried about making her unhappy by saying too much. In the end, he just red at Anthony, who was still standing there. Anthonys mind had turned nk at this point.. What did she call me? Mr. Anthony? Fine, if you have what it takes! Never call me brother for the rest of your life. If I call you sister again, Ill be reduced to a dog! Milly couldnt help but chuckle as she was about to close the door. She mocked, Childish! Closing the door, the outside noise waspletely blocked out. She let out a heavy sigh and took off the sses on her nose. The world became much clearer. It was strange; the original owner didnt have myopia, but why did she wear sses to cover her eyes? She went to the bathroom. When she came out again, the thick bangs on her forehead were all tied up and revealed a delicate and exquisite face. Even without makeup, she was still stunningly beautiful. Milly was satisfied with her bare face in the mirror. She smiled and nodded in satisfaction. She had said it before, where all of her brothers were men among men, so even if her appearance wasnt as good, she couldnt be too bad. Her appearance was exactly the same as in her previous life. 10 Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Chapter 17 One Minute of Restraint +5 Pearls The following day, upon entering the ssroom, Milly noticed that everyone was casting strange nces in her direction. Taking her seat, she was approached by the student in front of her. She asked in a low voice, Milly, have you checked the blog? Furrowing her brow, Milly adjusted her thick sses and honestly replied, No, I havent. N?velDrama.Org owns this. She had been engrossed in studying ancient poetry for the past few days and neglected even basic necessities like water, leaving her no time to check her phone. She asked, Whats going on? Has something happened? The ssmate that sat in front of her was Allison Walters, a charming girl with sses and a dollC like face. Allison hesitated. She pursed her lips and eventually handed her phone to Milly and said, You should see for yourself. The article had gained significant attention since being postedst night. There were hundreds of comments by morning. Unbelievable! New student Milly But, with only 600 points, ced in ss A. Are Crestwood Highs strict score standards being ignored in favor of privilege? Has wealth overshadowed merit? Is this fair to those of us who have worked hard? We demand a formal exnation! sis How is it fair that someone with just 600 points is in ss A? I got 670 points, and Im in ss C! Its not right! You have to wonder if she really earned 600 points. Its suspicious that her score matches the admission. cutoff exactly. Stop arguing. Did you notice herst name? Its But. Shees from a wealthy family! Rich? If shes wellCoff, she should go to Burd High nearby, where money matters more than grades! The argument escted, attracting more participants and causing Milly a headache. Milly slid the phone back to Allison and whispered. Thank you. I understand now. Allison was bewildered. She blinked and asked, Why dont you rify? Theyre saying harsh things about you. She whispered again, Dont worry, I believe you. You can tackle thoseplex math problems; they must be mistaken. Milly stowed her backpack in the deskpartment. Then, she retrieved her text book for morning self- study. Milly smiled and said, Theres no mistake; I did score 600 points. Allison was shocked, asking, Huh? But then you Milly calmly replied, I scored 600 points by choice, not because I couldnt score higher. As for those rumors 1/3 Minute of Restraint When the exam results are released, the truth will speak for itself. Her resolute words silenced the mocking whispers in the ssroom, leaving them shocked. +5 Pearl: Particrly, Milly earned admiration from Allison, who gazed at Milly as if she were an ido. She said. Milly, Ill always support and believe in you! Nevertheless, half of the ss remained skeptical, and many of them sneered. To them, Milly was bragging; only bookworms like Allison would buy it. On the sidelines, Anthony overheard the murmur. He gripped the pen tightly until his fingertips turned white. Dont these people have something better to do? Didnt they have enough homework or a final exam to upy their time? Why did they have so much energy for gossip? In five minutes, Ill collect your chemistry test papers. Failure toplete it will be marked as iplete homework, Anthony dered coldly. His words prompted the whispering gossipers to hastily focus onpleting their assignments. The chemistry teacher, who also serves as the grade director, has a reputation for being strict. Skipping his assignments could result in a reprimand, but for more serious offenses, you might find yourself giving a speech at the Monday gCraising ceremony, which was a truly humiliating experience. Anthony couldnt help but smile when he noticed everyone had stopped discussing. However, a thought crossed his mind, causing him to retract his smile. He wasnt helping Milly; he was simply collecting homework. If Milly were to thank himter and apologize for forgiveness, he wouldnt mind forgiving her. In any case, we are seeing each other daily, and Im her brother. I shouldnt be too petty. But given how hurtful her words were yesterday. Ill maintain my Thats right, Ill keep my cool for one minute before forgive her and help her understand her mistake! Taking a deep breath, he prepared himself and suppressed his smile. He casually nced at the girl sitting by the window, who seemed indifferent to everything, engrossed in her books. Chittering! It was the sound of Anthonys teeth shing. His chest heaved due to his anger. I just helped her, but shepletely ignored me. Fine! I wont care about her anymore in the future. Lets see how she handles it. Even if she ends up crying because of being bullied, I wont intervene! At this moment, the familiar sound of someone kicking the door echoed. Bang! William walked into the ssroom. His bag waszily slung over his shoulder. He surveyed the ssroom arrogantly, as if a lion were scanning his territory. Then he saw something, and his eyes sparkled with excitement. 2/3 18:03 Sat, 22 Jun GB Chapter 17 One Minute of Restraint +5 Pearls To everyones surprise, the lion transformed into a puppy. William trotted to Millys desk and sat down eagerly. Wow, boss, I brought you red bean milk tea. Do you want some? Its super delicious! The sweet scent filled Millys nostrils. She politely declined, Thank you, but I dont like things too sweet. You should have it. Undeterred by the rejection, William handed the milk tea to a boy at the table before him. After that, he approached Milly eagerly. He asked, Boss, are you studying? Do you want me to check it for you? Boss, are you doing the exercises? Do you want me to teach you? Im really good at chemistry. Boss, do you want some water? Ill go get it for you! Do you want it hot or cold? Boss. Unable to take it anymore, Milly stuffed the test paper in his mouth and said, Shut up! Stop calling me boss. Were not that close. Stay away from me! In recent days, shes been struggling with her studying, while this guy has been incessantly chattering away. I just dont get it. Are all the girls in this school blind? How can someone so clueless be seen as the schools heartthrob? William pulled the exam paper out of his mouth and said solemnly, Yesterday, we agreed to be a united front. Youre myrade now; you cant abandon me! 10 Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Chapter 18 The Mastermind Behind the Rumors A united front? Commdes? Deserters! What on earth are these nonesense? 364% 45 Pearls William approached Milly mysteriously and whispered, Boss, you wont believe this, but after you scolded George and left in a cold mannerst night, he actually sat in the living room feeling emotional! Can you imagine? So, I made a silent promise to myself to master your techniques and presence, then gain my brothers obedience, leading to sess in life. However, Mr. Jarvis mentioned that your skills are meant to be experienced rather than taught. Therefore, Ive chosen to diligently follow your example, surrounding myself with your influence. You can bravely marched ahead, Ill always by your side! Milly was at a loss of words. She helplessly rubbed his forehead under the thick bangs and said, Im not as capable as you think. Yesterday, I was just discussing things based on the situation. Clearly. William didnt believe her. He said, Youre too modest! Just the fact that youre so unattractive but still able to make him fell head over heels, youve already surpassed 99.99% of women in this country! Milly was unsure what to say. She was exhausted at this point and didnt want to continue the conversation. Fortunately, William was a Tates. If he came from a modest family, he would probably have been beaten up or numerous times. It seemed like her prayers were answered as the bell for ss rang. Ring! Ring! Ring! Milly breathed a sigh of relief. Finally, the quiet had been restored to the world. Anna entered the ssroom with the textbook in hand. She mmed it heavily on the desk with a loud bang and announced, Quiet everyone! Before the ss begins, I have something to address. As soon as she spoke, everyone stopped what they were doing and turned their attention to her. With a stern expression, Anna scanned the room and fixed her gaze on Milly by the window. Rolling her eyes, she started, Today, I received an usation letter. It alleges that a certain studentCin our ss doesnt deserve to be in ss A based on merit, but rather through unfair means. I wont mention any names, but Im sure you all know who it is, Everyone directed their gaze toward the back of the room. Under the scrutiny of many curious eyes, Milly found it hard to ignore. She simply furrowed her brows and remained silent. She was intrigued to see what Ms. Hill was going to do. Soon enough, she heard Annas firm voice dered, Considering that this matter has seriously affected .. L 1/3 64% 1 Chapter 18 The Mastermind Behind the Rumors +5 Pearls have specially made an application to the school leaders. If she can achieve our sss average score, 680 points for this round of exam, she can continue to stay in ss A. If not, she will be immediately dismissed. No one can cover for herl All the students were shocked by her words. No one had anticipated someone to file a report. It was very brave indeed! With only two days left before the mock exam, how could Milly possibly improve by eighty points in such a short time? Shes in trouble. Tsk tsk tsk! She barely arrived and already facing criticism. She had disgraced her family. Shh, lower your voice! Anthony is right next to you. Whats there to fear? Anthony himself said he doesnt acknowledge Milly. He only has Stephanie as hist sister, who is beautiful and kind. If it were me, I would only acknowledge her. Anthonys expression darkened as he clenched the pen in his hand. Snap! the stic pen barrel actually snapped under his forceful grip. He had brought this up before, but it was their familys affair. What concern was it of these people? He was about to stand up and speak, but a voice interjected. Ms. Hill, this isnt right, isnt it? The country has itsws and the school has its rules. Since my boss was. able to pass the assessment and get special permission from the principal to enter ss A, it shows that she has her own abilities. What right do you have to deny her ability? William stood up and spoke loudly. He was tall and handsome, standing there confidently and speaking eloquently, resembled some of Georges demeanor. Wait a minute Why was she think of that man?! Terrified. Milly quickly shook her head to dispel the image of George from her mind. Anna didnt expect William to stand up and speak up for Milly. He even went against her in front of so many people and embarassed her. Anna expression immediately turned glum. When she thought about Williams grades and his family influence, she forcibly suppressed the urge tosh out. Anna said, She had acting against the principle of fairness. If everyone sneaks in like she did, wouldnt it be unfair to others? Her words immediately gained the approval of many people in the ss. However, William didnt allow her to divert his thoughts in the slightest, and continued to argue, Leaving aside whether thisint letter has been confirmed or not, whether its true or a prank, even regarding what you call fairness, have you achieved it? Fairness means treating all participants impartially, reasonably, and equally, but youre wielding an unconfirmedint letter arrogantly. Is this what you call fairness? As a teacher, dont you think what youre doing is wrong? You! Anna was so angry that her face turned red. Her fingers trembling as she pointed at him as she panted heavily. 2/3 Chapter 18 The Mastermind Behind the Rumors. +5 Pearls William rolled his eyes and looked at Milly with a smug expression, saying, Dont worry boss, I got your back. Milly sighed and looked at Anna, who was still gasping for breath at the podium, worried that she might pass out. Standing up slowly, with a detached chilly tone, Milly said, Ms. Hill, since you dont believe in me, then Ill let my grades do the talking. You just mentioned that youll let me stay here if I scoring 680 points. Previously, you also told me that if I scored 700 points, I could be the ss president. I hope you wont go back on your word. Anna touched her chest. She slowly calming down and coldly snorted, Hmph, of course. Milly smiled and sat down slowly. In the past few days, she had almost memorized the weakest subject which wasnguage. She should have no problem after studying for writing essay for two more days. N?velDrama.Org owns this. She couldnt score 750 points, but 700 points were more than enough. The two days passed quickly, and it was time for the exam in the blink of an eye. During this time, the blogs article continued to escte. Coupled with the fact that Milly had no intention of exining herself, it only worsened the situation. Even Jordan, who worked at the company, found out about it. He was so angry that he contacted the senior management of the blog overnight and insisted on exposing the mastermind behind the rumors, but was stopped by Milly. Using such methods to solve the issue would only confirm her identity as a rich girl but there would be no other benefits. 10 Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Submitting the Paper Early Rather than wasting energy, it was more prudent to await the results and let her abilities speak for themselves. Jordan held Milly in high regard and understood her desire to handle things independently, so he refrained from interfering too much. He simply cautioned her that if she found herself unable to manage the situation, he would enlist the best legal representation to ensure she faced consequences. Milly was left speechless. Had he known it was his other sister who was responsible, he likely wouldnt have made such a statement. To her surprise. Milly encountered Stephanie during the exam, causing her expression to darken instantly. It appeared that Stephanie was determined to remain a constant presence. Upon seeing Milly enter with a pen, Stephanie greeted her with a smile. Milly, what a coincidence. It seems that we share an exam room. Her voice was clear and melodious, capturing the attention of the entire room. Milly raised an eyebrow and, amidst the various gazes, confidently located her seat and sat down. As a movie star in her past life, she had encountered all sorts of situations. These petty tactics were beneath her and were not even worth acknowledging. Undeterred, Stephanie approached with a soft smile. Milly, Im aware of the incident with the blog. Rest assured, I believe in your integrity. While your previous grades may have beencking, your recent efforts will surely yield improvement. This remark subtly highlighted her past academic performance, suggesting she had no choice but to seek assistance at the eleventh hour. With folded arms, Milly scrutinised her before coolly remarking, Even if my grades were subpar, I am still in ss A. But what about you, Stephanie? Werent you supposed to tutor me? Why are you still in the lowestCtier exam room? Stephanies expression soured instantly. At Crestwood High, exam rooms were arranged based on rankings. Despite her struggles to gain admission to Crestwood High, known for itspetitive environment, maintaining her position was challenging, let alone advancing. Hence, she remained at the bottom of the ss rankings. Mnie, who had always been friendly with Stephanie, could no longer stay silent. She stood up indignantly to defend her friend and rebuke Milly. Stephanie was merely trying to extend a friendly greeting. Why did you mock her? Furthermore, upon entering the school, Stephanies scores surpassed yours. Why do you think you have the right to criticise her when you only scored 600 points? Milly clicked her tongue. The protagonist always garners supporters, doesnt she? Wherever she goes, mindless defenders follow. Have you witnessed my scoring of 600 points? How can you be so certain that I am limited to that score? Milly countered. 1/3 64% Chapter 19 Submitting the Paper Early +5 Pearls Mnie clenched her teeth. Even our homeroom teacher, Ms. Hills, made that observation. Are you disputing her judgment? Milly sneered, She even essed a desire to remove me from ss A, yet here I remain. Her words are notw, so how reliable are they? YCYoure speaking nonsense. When the exam results are out, we shall see what you have to say! Hmph Mnie was so incensed by Milly that she trembled with anger. If not for the inopportune timing, she might have been tempted to confront Milly physically. However, Milly was in high spirits. After several sleepless nights of studying, her mood was already somewhat irritable. Provoking her at this moment would only bring on her wrath. Milly cocked her head, gazed at the agitated Mnie, and smirked, a mischievous glint visible behind her oversized sses. If Lwere to score 700 points, or even higher, what would you two do then? Then Stephanie and I will apologise to you in front of the whole school! Mnie quickly responded. As if afraid that Milly would change her mind, she continued, But if you cant score 700 points, then you have to take off your sses, tie up your hair, and runps on the field while admitting youre an idiot, then quickly leave Crestwood High. Sure, its a deal! Milly epted the challenge. Stephanies expression changed momentarily when she heard the two of them make a bet. Mnie is such a fool; she actually let Milly lead her on, and she just followed her into the trap with a casual provocation. Besides, they made a bet between themselves; why did they have to involve met But then, she thought about it. 700points. No matter how hard Milly tries, its impossible for her to improve so much in just two days. And even if I lose, all I have to do is apologise. If Milly loses, not only will she be embarrassed and kicked out of Crestwood High, but she will also have to reveal her bare face. Im really curious about what Milly looks like. Since she hides herself so well, it must mean shes extremely unattractive. Now that I think about it, this bet doesnt seem too bad. Although Stephanie hid her emotions and thoughts deeply, as a veteran actress, Milly could still see through her inner thoughts at a nce. She sneered. Who knows who wille out on top. The first round was English. TheteCnight studying these days paid off, as Milly felt that she answered the questions smoothly. After finishing thest word of theposition, she let out a heavy sigh.. With the English subject over, she had gotten through the subject she was most worried about. Other 2/3 Chapter 19 Submitting the Paper Early subjects, whether it was math, integrated science, or Spanish, were a piece of cake for her. +5 Pearls Sure enough, during the integrated science exam, she finished all the questions in just an hour, handed in her paper early, and walked away. During the college entrance exam, papers could only be handled in half an hour early, but there was not such rule at Crestwood High. Their mock exams were notoriously difficult, so just finishing on time was already impressive, let alone finishing early. But today, someone broke that trend. The invigtor held Millys paper with a dumbfounded expression, and by the time he reacted, she was already far away. Could she have turned in a nk test paper? But when he lowered his head and took a closer look, he found that the solution steps were densely packed, and they were clear and urate. Stephanie hadnt even finished the first page yet. When she saw Milly had already turned in her paper, she almost dropped her pen. How could she be so fast? Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. At this moment, she nced at the calction paper on Millys desk, which was clean and tidy. She couldnt help but smile, thinking that she must have turned in a nk paper without even calcting anything! She could already imagine a disgustingly unattractive woman standing on the field, yelling that she was an idiot. Thinking about how amusing that would be, she couldnt help but burst outughing. The invigtor immediately warned with a stern face, Focus on the exam. Do not make any noises that may affect the test. Stephanie quickly suppressed her smile, but the corners of her lips just couldnt go back down. Meanwhile, Anthony in ss A was calcting the first question. He had just finished writing down the answer when he caught sight of a familiar figure. C 10 C Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Chapter 20 The Arrival of Pink Hair N?velDrama.Org owns this. Is that Milly? She finished the exam so quickly? Did she hand in her paper early? But its only been an hour! How could she be so fast?! Biting his lip, Anthony couldnt help but increase his pace in answering the questions. By the time he finished writing thest word, it had taken him exactly an hour and a half. Without hesitation, he stood up and submitted his paper. This was the first time he had turned in a paper without checking it. But he didnt care about that anymore. All he could think about now was that he couldnt afford to do worse than that woman! However, Milly was more impressive than he had imagined. Not only did she turn in her paper early for the integrated science paper, but she also managed to finish the math and Spanish tests in just forty minutes. Anthony gritted his teeth, his mind racing. The fastest he could reduce his answer time to was one hour Anthony had no knowledge of Millys thoughts or the subtlepetition she had going on. After submitting her paper, she went out to buy shaved ice. The shaved ice stall at the school entrance served delicious shaved ice, and it was both tasty and affordable. Every time she visited, it was bustling with people. This time, she turned in her paper early, and there was no queue. In her previous life, she was an actress and had to maintain her figure and control her weight, so her diet was very strict, and she didnt dare to eat freely. Forget shaved iceCshe wouldnt even dare to eat fruit. But now, she didnt have to restrain herself anymore. She had to eat to her hearts content. Hi, Ill have a matcha shaved ice with extra cream, syrup, and cornkes. The boss, a smiling woman in her fifties, replied, Of course. The shaved ice was presented in a bowl. She scooped arge spoonful into her mouth; it was sweet and cold, making her want to savour every bite. Just then, a deep and captivating voice, tinged with a hint of mischief, whispered, Hi, Ill have a cup of shaved ice, no syrup, no toppings. Thank you. Milly paused in her scooping. No syrup, no toppings Isnt that just in shaved ice? This person is truly intriguing,ing all the way here just to eat a bowl of in shaved ice. What a waste of money. Thats one dor, young man. Are you paying with Venmo or cash? The womans voice echoed. Then came the rustling sound of someone searching for money in their clothes, apanied by the 1/3 20 The Arrival of Pink Hair Is this person searching for coins in handcuffst +5 Pearls Just as she was about to turn around, a shadow obstructed her view, followed by a voice from over her head. Girlie, how about I give you an autograph, and you give me a dor in exchange? Milly looked up, only to be met with a man with ring cherry blossom pink hair and a shy neon green leather jacket, adorned with various sizes of metal chain essories all over. This outfit is truly indescribable. Milly finally understood where the crisp sound of metal collision just now hade from. Fortunately, the man in front of her had deep and delicate features, and this c somehow subdued by his face, which also had a hint of trendiness, fashion was He seemed to be in a hurry, frowning as he nced at his wristwatch, urging, Girlie, Im in a rush. Have you decided where you want me to sign? Milly took a step back with her shaved ice, looking up at him. Herrge sses concealed the emotions in her eyes as she said in a deep voice, Sorry, Im not a fan, and I dont need your autograph. The hand that had just taken out the pen trembled fiercely, and he widened his eyes while pointing to his nose in disbelief. What do you mean? Youre not a fan? You dont know me? Seemingly taken aback, he spoke in a high decibel, causing Millys ears to ache. She shook her head earnestly. I dont. When she nodded, she could clearly see the devastation in Pink Hairs eyes. It was evident that not recognising him was uneptable to him. His chest heaved up and down, and his professional smile instantly faded. I am a superstar, and my promotional posters are stered all over the streets. Wherever I go, heads turn at the sight of my Take a closer look. I refuse to believe you dont know me. With that, he leaned in closer. Milly raised her head quietly and looked. Tm sorry. I have no recollection. The sound of a breaking heart echoed. face. Pink Hair clutched his chest as if wounded internally. Trembling as he pointed at her, he gritted his teeth and used, I knew it. Youre doing this on purpose. You must be a fan of my rival, Jonathan. Thats why you came to attack me when you saw me; youre seeking revenge for your idol! Hmph, dream on! As long as Im here, Jonathan will never be able to overshadow me! Milly paused in her iceCeating motion and blinked. Jonathan? That name sounds familiar. After racking her memory for a while, she finally recalled. It was her fifth brother! ording to the timeline, Jonathan was not yet a movie star, but he had already made a name for himself and won several awards. Having a few rivals was normal. 2/3 Chapter 20 The Arrival of Pink Hair +5 Pearls Seeing the girl in front of her remain silent, Pink ir became even more convinced of his own theory. Folding his hands together, he coldly stated, IImph. I knew it. Only Jonathans fans would not fall for my handsome and charming appearance He then strode up to Milly, bent down, and used his slender fingers to adjust the oversized sses on Millys nose, softly saying, Girlie, consider changing your sses. Only someonecking insight would prefer Jonathan, that cold block of ice, over me, a warmChearted man! Look at yourself; you cant even see people properly. Milly narrowed her eyes at the sudden intrusion and felt repulsed. Without hesitation, she raised her arm and pped his hand away from her sses with a smack, her eyes behind the lenses shing with determination. This is my personal affair. What concern is it of yours? Jonathan was her fifth brother, and even though they hadnt met yet, blood is thicker than water. The man in front of her was maligning her brother, and the p just now was already a gesture of restraint by not hitting him on the head. No wonder Jonathan became a movie star. The entertainment industry demanded topCnotch skills, and that was certainly no easy feat. Just as Milly thought the entric Pink Hair in front of her would explode in anger after being pped, she looked up to find him staring fixedly at her wrist while standing there, looking bewildered. Following his gaze, she noticed he was staring at the bracelet on her wrist that Andrew had given her, and she hadnt taken off yet. 10 Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Hello, Master Even though he was gazing at her wrist instead of making eye contact, Milly still felt a twinge of difort. Unable to bear it, she quickly pulled down her sleeve to conceal the bracelet. Do you +5 Pearls Before Milly could finish her sentence, she witnessed the mans haughty expression transform into shock, and the eyes that met hers were filled with fear. Then, to her surprise, he bowed deeply in her direction. Hello, Master. Goodbye, Master. By t By the time Milly processed what had just happened, the individual had already vanished. The woman beside her observed his sudden departure and attempted to call out loudly to detain him. Young man, do you still want your shaved ice? However, Pink Hair was nowhere to be seen. Milly nced down at the bracelet on her wrist, pondering whether the mans peculiar behaviour was linked to the bracelet. Could it be that this bracelet harbours a hidden secret? Nevertheless, after scrutinising it carefully for some time, she could not discern any enigmas. It appeared to be nothing more than an ordinary silver bracelet. That man must be out of his mind! Meanwhile, Pink Hair hurried to the depths of the alley. He ensured he was at a safe distance before finally rxing. Leaning against the wall, he took several deep breaths. Subsequently, with trembling hands, he retrieved a ck phone from the pocket of his neonCgreen leather jacket, unlocked it, and dialed a number. The phone rang for a moment before someone answered. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Oliver, youd better have a good reason for calling me at this hour. If youre just babbling nonsense, I swear Ill end you! Pink Hair, also known as Oliver disregarded the threat on the other end of the line, panting as he spoke, Hey, listen up. I saw the new sect leader! There was a brief silence on the other end. Its midnight here in Maldonia. Is it also midnight where you are? Are you suggesting that the spirit of the 1/4 Chapter 21 Hello, Master +5 Pearis Oliver stomped his foot in frustration. Hey! Watch your words, lest the sect leader decide to pay you a visit. Im talking about the new sect leader! I saw her with my own eyes. I couldnt have mistaken the bracelet. But what bailles me is that the new sect leader is actually a high school student. Another pause ensued on the phone. After a moment, a clicking sound was heard, as if a lighter had been ignited. Are you absolutely certain you didnt make an error? What do you take me for? The bracelet was right in front of me. I wouldnt risk getting expelled from the Ghost Sect by making a mistake! Oliver retorted angrily. Understood. Ill be back in the country soon. Well discuss this further when we meet. .40. It seemed that the individual on the other end of the line could sense Olivers hesitation, so he didnt hang up but inquired further. What? Is something else bothering you? Oliver gulped nervously and cautiously said, I didnt realise she was the sect leader earlier, so I was a bit disrespectful. Do you think Im in danger of being punished? Sob. I still have a lot to aplish in my career. Im not ready to meet my dernise just yet. If the worst happens, remember to get me a nice little urn. I hate metal ones. I want a ceramic one with flowers on it, but not roses, Roses are so cliche, and they dont suit my style- Before he could finish, the call had already been disconnected. Crestwood Highs efficiency was remarkable, as the results were announced the following morning. However, it wasnt their homeroom teacher, Anna, who entered to deliver the news, but the principal, who beamed like a sunflower. He held a piece of paper, stood on the tform with a smile, and cleared his throat before saying. Ahem, students, this time, ss A has made great progress overall. The average score has increased from 680 points in thest exam to 705 points. This is a significant improvement! As soon as this was said, the whole ss erupted in excitement. The exam was particrly challenging this time, and they had managed to have a breakthrough, which was a first for them. One student performed exceptionally well this time, scoring full marks in three subjects and only losing five points in English. She achieved a total score of 745, securing the top spot in the grade! After the principal finished speaking, everyone instinctively turned their gaze towards Anthony in the back TOW. Anthony furrowed his brow. He knew it wasnt him. He had made a mistake in a math multipleC choice 2/4 Chapter 21 Hello, Master question, so it couldnt be a perfect score. Could it be William? At that moment, William was also gritting his teeth, knowing he wasnt in first ce either! 64%B +5 Pearls He hadntpleted the final question in integrated science, so a perfect score was out of the question. Anthony has taken the top spot again, humph! Their eyes met, and invisible sparks flew. On the tform, the principal continued, Lets congratte Milly for scoring 745 points and clinching first ce in the grade. Lets give her a round of apuse! Congrattions also to Anthony and William for scoring 735 points and tying for second ce in the grade. When Milly was answering the questions to hit her targeted scores in the office earlier, I knew her abilities were impressive, but I didnt anticipate her being even more formidable than I imagined. She actually scored 745 points! Her achievement meant there would be talk of a new exam prodigy at Crestwood High, and the principal and the entire school would bask in the glory as well. Of course, it was exhrating news! The students below were so astonished that they couldnt close their mouths.. my goodness! Milly has actually scored first ce?! Math, integrated science, and EnglishCall three subjects with perfect scores. This was too astonishing! William had initially thought Anthony was in first ce, and he felt a twinge of resentment, but to his surprise, the top spot belonged to his deskmate. He eximed, Wow, youre incredible! The entire ss gazed at Milly with a mix of shock and envy in their eyes, while Milly herself remainedposed. For her, a doctoral student from a prestigious university, solving high school questions was akin to at skilled yer defeating beginners. Anthony pursed his lips as he observed Milly, devoid of any sense of defeat for losing the top spot in the grade. Instead, there was a hint of admiration.. Perhaps even he was unaware that the emotions in his eyes had shifted from disdain to admiration and respect. The principal cheerfully announced the grades and then departed with his hands sped behind his back. Shortly after, Anna, standing outside the door with a sombre expression, entered with a thick stack of graded exam papers. The ss had shown significant improvement this time, and it even produced another top student. In theory, she should have been pleased, but it happened to be the student she least expected to excel. Just a few days prior, she had ced a daring bet, so how could she be happy now? ss monitor,e forward and distribute the exam papers. Lets review the papers in this ss first. Ms. Hills, shouldnt we address the issue of you saying that I got into ss A through connections before 3/4 A Film Queen of Two Worlds Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Cheating? When these words were spoken, Annas already displeased expression darkened even further. Milly really doesnt know how to show respect to the teacher. 64%% +5 Pearls Upon hearing Millys words, William suddenly recalled something. He quickly chimed in, Shes right, Ms. Hills. Didnt you mention before that Milly got in through connections? And now shes ranked first in the entire grade. How do you exin that? Didnt you also promise that if she could score 700 points, you would make her the ss monitor? Ms. Hills, you wouldnt go back on your word, would you? Anna tightly gripped the chalk in her hand, trying topose herself. Alright, from now on, Milly will be the ss monitor for ss A. Lets focus on the questions, everyone. With just a few words, she moved on without offering an apology. William was about to speak up, but Milly stopped him by shaking her head. There was no need to stir up trouble. Her grades were stable enough to warrant a ce in ss A, and the online rumours about her using connections would likely be debunked on their own. Their objectives had been achieved, so there was no need to further provoke Anna. William now looked up to Milly, and even his intense anger was subdued when he saw her gesture. He muttered. Youre too forgiving, Milly. If it were me, I would definitely make her regret it! Milly replied, Uh theres no need for that. I really dont understand why kids are so hotCheaded these days. Anthony was seated behind Milly, and with a slight turn of his head, he noticed that William and Milly seemed engrossed in conversation. Their heads were getting closer, and unexpectedly. William leaned in to whisper something in Millys car, eliciting a smile from her. Crack. The stic pen in Anthonys hand snapped under the pressure. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Is Milly oblivious? Doesnt she realise this is ss time! Just because she topped the exam, does she think she can ck off in ss? Can she guarantee shelle first next time? Whats there to discuss with that mediocre William? Besides she didnt even smile at me, but she smiled at that mediocre William! Hmph. Milly, Milly, somethings wrong. Quick, look at the blog! Allison held a water cup, not even taking a sip, and hurried over to Milly before handing her the phone. Milly had just been about to rest during break time, but before she could lie down, she was called over, and her mind hadnt fully awakened yet. But when she saw the bold words on the phone, even her groggy mind instantly cleared up. 1/3 18:05 Sat, 22 Jun GB Chapter 22 Cheating? The top student in the grade, Milly, was caught cheating in the exam! :64% +5 Pearls After scrolling down, she found someone had even shared some of the original owners previous report cards, all showing failing grades, I knew her grades couldnt be real. Its impossible for anyone to score full marks in three subjects! Heh. Maybe its difficult to cheat on the English essay; thats why she didnt get full marks. You fraud. Get out of Crestwood High! Millys lips curled slightly. She found it absurd that this feeble and immature attempt to manipte public opinion would be taken seriously. Even a child could guess who was behind this. However, she was impressed by Stephanies ability to easily obtain the original owners school transcript and watch from afar as the drama unfolded. Tsk, tsk. Stephanie isnt as naive as she seems. Just as the ssroom buzzed with chatter, a figure appeared at the door of ss A. With her head held high, Mnie angrily pointed at Milly with the transcript in her hand, eximing. Milly, how dare you cheat! Well, that was quick. Shes so impatient. Milly raised an eyebrow, handed the phone back to Allison, and leaned back in her chair with her arms crossed, remaining calm in the face of the usation. Mnie, you use me of cheating, but where is the evidence? Mnie snorted and mmed the phone on the table, revealing the original owners school transcript. This is the evidence. You failed every test before, but suddenly scored so high this time. If its not cheating, then what is it? Millyzily raised her eyes to look at her, a yful glint in her eyes behind her sses as she calmly replied, Mnie, do you know what evidence means? Evidence is something that can prove the facts of a case, such as testimonies, physical evidence, audioCvisual materials, etc. What you provided can hardly be considered evidence. What Seeing her being so stubborn, Mnie was trembling with anger. At this moment, Stephanie also walked in from behind, still as innocent and pure as ever, looking as if she were exuding kindness. She tugged at Mnies sleeve and whispered, Mnie, dont be angry. Although Millys grades were not good before, she must have worked hard to score so high this time. I believe in her. What a great actress! Mnie was so angry that she almost jumped. Stephanie, you are just too kind; thats why you believe her lies and get deceived by her. She must have cheated! Then she looked at Milly confidently, with a sneer on her face. Hmoh, even if you dont admit it. it doesnt 2/3 Chapter 22 Cheating? +5 Pearls matter. I have already informed the principal and the director of the political and educational affairs. office. They wille soon, and well see if youll still lie about it then! Stephanie did not expect Mnie to be so ruthless. But this is a good thing. When things escte, lets see how this fool will exin herself. It would be best to prove on the spot that she really cheated and then immediately kick her out of Crestwood High. By then, Mom, Dad, and our brothers will definitely be disappointed in her! I will once again be the only darling of the family. Milly looked at the smile that Stephanie couldnt suppress at the corner of her lip and rolled her eyes. She really is simpleCminded. Itsmendable that she came up with such a meticulous n. If she were dealing with the original owner, she wouldve seeded. Its a pity that I am controlling this body now. Just then, a loud male voice rang out. re you guv Who and what are you doing in my spot? William had just gone out to y basketball, and now he came back to see someone standing around his desk, causing his eyebrows to furrow. Mnie and Stephanie were surprised to find that Millys deskmate was actually William, and they quickly stepped back to give him his space. The tall and handsome young man walked past them with a basketball, and the sweat beads from his intense exercise dripped down into his cor, exuding vitality and allure. Stephanie blushed uncontrobly. Although she liked George, he was too cold, and they rarely met. If she could use Williams affection for her to marry into the Tates and achieve her dreams, it didnt seem like a bad idea. Her gaze fell on the shaved ice in Williams left hand, and she smirked, knowing that he had definitely bought it for her. 10 Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Anthony Speaks for Her +5 Pearls Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Stephanie brushed her long hair away from her forehead and behind her ears, a slight blush on her face as she walked slowly towards Williamn. William, how did you know I wanted shaved ice? Thank you, she said, reaching out to take it. But as soon as her fingers touched the bag, it was abruptly snatched away. William held onto the bag tightly, looking incredulous. Are you out of your mind? If you want some, buy it yourself. Why take mine? Stephanie was left speechless. Hasnt he always bought drinks and snacks for me? Isnt this form weP Completely stunned, Stephanie awkwardly said, William, I am Stephanie. William furrowed his brow, looking at her as if she were crazy. Call yourself whatever you want; its none of my business. Even if you call yourself Michelle Obama, you still have to pay for what you want to eat. Seeing this, Milly couldnt help but burst intoughter. Putting everything else aside, Williams way of responding was quite amusing. William ced the shaved ice on Millys table, his expression immediately changing to a warm smile, Milly, I bought this for you. I added extra sprinkles and raisins. Normally, Milly would never ept this shaved ice. She didnt like people favours. But now, being able to enjoy sweet shaved ice while witnessing Stephanies embarrassed expression seemed like a good deal. She licked her lips and epted the shaved ice, saying, Thank you. Williams eyes lit up when he saw her ept it, showing her approval of his gesture. He felt greatly encouraged. Boss, if you like it, Ill buy it for you ten times a day! Milly replied, Um theres really no need. Thank you. Ten shaved ice in a day! This guy must be trying to give me a brain freeze. Stephanie bit her lip in anger, ring fiercely at Milly. This girl, shes doing it on purpose! The whole school knew that William had a crush on her, so she deliberately approached him and flirted with him, but she ended up embarrassing herself. As she listened to the surrounding mockingughter, her face turned red with a sense of indignation that almost brought her to tears. The shame made her want to escape from the situation immediatel Mnie, who was beside her, couldnt confront William directly, even if she was upset. She could only stop Stephanie from leaving andfort her softly. Stephanie, endure it for now. When the principal and teachers arrive, Milly will have a tough time. Stephanies foot, which was about to step out, halted abruptly. 1/3 Chapter 23 Anthony Speaks for Her 047 45 Pearls Yes, I cant leave yet. I still have to witness Millys downfall! I want to see what tricks she has up her sleeve this time to escape unscathed The principal was in a meeting in his office when he heard the news, and his eyebrows furrowed in anger. 10 It was difficult for the school to produce a top student, but finally, a genius emerged. However, there was ack of respect from someone who kept spreading rumours endlessly. The principal led a group of teachers into the ssroom and asked sternly, Whats going on? The noisy ssroom suddenly fell silent. Mnic bravely stepped forward, pointing at Milly and using, Mr. Ferrell, teachers, Milly cheated in the exam! Her grades this time are fake; they are not her real grades at all Before the principal could respond, Anna, who was standing behind him, heard the news and immediately spoke. I knew this Milly must be up to something. So she cheated! Mr. Ferrell, since she cheated on the exam, she vited the school rules. I request that this student with such improper conduct be expelled from Crestwood High! She had long found Milly disrespectful and disobedient. She openly challenged her in the ssroom, causing her to lose face. So what if she had good grades? Even if she excelled, it wouldnt matter. Now there was a reason to expel her, which was even better. Upon hearing this, William immediately became anxious. Mr. Ferrell, dont listen to her nonsense. My boss uh, Milly couldnt have cheated. She wouldnt do that! This blind trust left Milly momentarily speechless. Anna snorted coldly, clearly skeptical. Am I supposed to just take your word for it? Did you see her complete the exam? I William was at a loss for words. He took the exam in ss A, while Milly took it in ss D. They were so far apart, so how could he have seen anything? Mnie and Stephanie exchanged smiles, not expecting even the homeroom teacher of ss A to suspect. that Milly was cheating. This time, Milly would not get out of this! However, at that moment, a clear voice came from the back of the crowd. I can bear witness. Everyone turned to look and saw a tall and upright teenager in school uniform holding a stack of test papers at the door, looking like he had just returned from fetching them. He took a step forward in everyones view, still holding the test papers, and continued, During the exam, I saw Milly handing in her paper early. She submitted her integrated science paper about an hour after the exam started, and her math and English papers about forty minutester. If you dont believe me, Mr. Ferrell, you can ask the invigtor at the time or check the surveince footage. At this point, one of the teachers spoke up. Thats true. There was indeed a student who submitted their paper shortly after the exam began. I even nced at the paper, and it was exceptionally well done. Another teacher added, Now that you mention it, I do recall something like that. 2/3 64% Chapter 23 Anthony Speaks for Her +5 Pearls Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Anthony continued calmly. The exams at Crestwood High are all created by our own teachers, so the answers cant be found online. Additionally, Milly was in the lowestCtier exam room, so she couldnt have copied from anyone. Even if she could, who in the lowestCtier exam room would have a paper good enough for her to copy full marks from? His words appeared to be stating objective facts, but each word was actually serving to defend Milly. Milly pursed her lips. Shezily sat in her seat, observing Anthony standing in front of her and advocating for her. She felt a sense of warmth andfort In her previous life, after her mother had passed away, she was sent to an orphanage, so she grew up as a lonely orphan without any rtives. She then entered the entertainment industry, where there was scheming and deception. She never had a close friend, and no one had ever stood up for her like a family member, protecting her. She had always believed that, as long as she was strong enough, she wouldnt need protection from others. But now, it seemed like she was mistaken. Because this feeling was actually quite nice. Seemingly sensing her gaze, Anthony nced back at her, then quickly looked away, his ears turning slightly red. Hmph. Im not helping her. I just dont want the Buts to be embarrassed because of her! Yes, thats the reason Im doing this. The principal naturally didnt believe that Milly cheated, but with so many people questioning her now, he could only inquire in a professional manner, Milly, do you have anything to say? 10 10 Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Answering on the Spot +5 Pearls Milly lifted her chin, rose from her seat, and fixed the principal with a resolute gaze. Mr. Ferrell, I stand. by my words. I did not cheat. However, since some teachers and ssmates doubt me, the best way to prove my innocence is to retake the exam. Upon hearing this, Anna sneered, Retake the exam? Youve had ess to all the test papers, so if you retake it, youll know all the answers, wont you? Milly raised her eyes, staring back coldly. It sending shivers down her spine. If you deemed as though her gaze could pierce through Annas soul. create the questions on the spot. Anna was taken aback by this intense gaze. me, Ms. Hills, then its only fair for the teachers present to Afterposing herself, she realised that she had been intimidated by a teenager. Impatiently, she retorted, Fine. Well create the questions on the spot. If you cant answer them, then you must leave ss A and Crestwood High immediately! Milly tilted her head and epted the challenge. Deal. But if I can answer them, Ms. Hills, resign from Crestwood High! How about that? you must Anna was caught off guard by this confrontation and mmed her hand on the table in frustration. How dare you! Milly remained unfazed and chuckled. Its a wager. Its more exciting that way. Are you afraid, Ms. Hills? Anna, concerned about her reputation, reluctantly agreed in front of the onlookers. She was confident that Milly couldnt achieve a perfect score. The group of teachers exchanged puzzled nces, unsure of how the situation had escted to this point. They remained silent, awaiting the principals instructions. Observing Millys confidence and Annas agitation, the principal raised his hand. Very well. Lets have a few teachers present questions to Milly on the spot. If she answers them correctly, it will prove she did cheat A teacher volunteered. I have some physics questions prepared for my ss that can be used for Millys examination. N?velDrama.Org owns this. As he was about to hand over the questions, Milly interrupted, Sir, please read them aloud. I can perform mental calctions, so no one can use me of concealing answers. Her tone carried a hint of mockery and sarcasm. Incensed by her sarcastic tone, Anna nearly lost herposure. The teacher frowned and cautioned, Milly, these areplex questions. It may be challenging to solve them mentally. Physics questions involved not only calctions but also various forms. Evenpleting them with a pen in a minute would be impressive. However, Milly remained confident and insisted, Its fine, sir. Please proceed with the questions. 1/3 Chapter 24 Answering on the Spot Recognising her determination, the teacher began reading the question. +6 Pearls The angle between the conveyor belt and the horizontal direction is 37, and the taut conveyor belt AB moves at a constant speed. A small block with a mass of 4 kg is ced at point A without any initial velocity. The sliding friction force of the conveyor belt on the block causes the block to star elerating uniformly, eventually moving at a constant speed in a straight line at the same rate as the conveyor belt. Given the dynamic friction factor between the object and the conveyor belt, the distance between AB, and 10 m/s, determine the magnitude of the eleration when the small block is elerating uniformly. a = 0.4 m/s Almost immediately after the teacher finished reading the question, Milly provided the answer. Everyone present was stunned, unable to believe that someone could solve the problem so quickly. The teacher was the only one who muttered in disbelief, Yes, the answer is indeed a = 0.4 m/s Moving on to the second question, if the horizontal external force starts pulling the rod from rest and does 0.3] of work in 2 seconds The Q&A session continued. For several consecutive questions, Milly could immediately blurt out the answers upon hearing them, and she could even respond fluently to the questions the teacher improvised on the spot. After each subject teacher finished asking questions, they all looked at her with admiration, their eyes showing appreciation. This child is truly a rare talent! Annas expression changed drastically after she heard Milly fluently answer question after question, and she eximed in disbelief, Its impossible. This is absolutely impossible! How could anyone solve evenplex problems mentally like this?! Milly hugged her arms and looked at her coldly. Ms. Hills, if you still dont believe it, then continue to test me. I have plenty of time, and you will believe me sooner orter. Thats enough. The principal couldnt help but speak up when he saw this. Milly is able to answer questions fluently, indicating a solid knowledge base. The results must be genuine, and theres no need for further testing. Lets end this matter here. Hearing the principals words, no one dared to say anything more. Only Milly looked expressionless at Anna and said loudly, Since I have answered all the questions correctly and proved that I did not cheat, when will you fulfill your promise, Ms. Hills? Annas face changed. Her original intention was to drive Milly away, but she didnt expect to make a mess of things and push herself to the edge of a cliff. Crestwood High was a key high school in the province. There were countless teachers who wanted to teach here, as this ce not only offered generous teacher benefits but also great honour. When they told others they were teaching at Crestwood High, everyone would show them respect; even the director of the education bureau would greet them with a smile. 2/3 Chapter 24 Answering on the Spot +5 Pearls Moreover, she had worked so hard for many years to climb to the position of homeroom teacher for ss A. In a few more years, she could make it to the administrative level. Of course, she wouldnt be willing to leave at this critical moment! UhThe principal was also in a dilemma. They had less than two months until the college entrance examination: if they let go of a teacher at this critical moment, it would be difficult to find a suitable recement to start immediately. Milly, the college entrance examination ising up soon, so we shouldnt dy everyones learning progress. How about we discuss this after the exam? the principal spoke gently, trying to negotiate. Milly raised her lips slightly, but she had no intention of letting it go. Mr. Ferrell, teachers always educate us to keep our promises, to be trustworthy, and to have integrity. How can they go back on their word like this? How can they still educate students in that case? How can students still look up to teachers as role models? If news of this gets out, our schools reputation will be ruined! Her voice was strong and powerful, almost deafening. Annas face twisted with anger as her nails dug fiercely into her palms. You little brat! With that, she raised her hand to grab her. Ive had enough. Milly is clearly going against me, trying to force me out! Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Chapter 25 The Talkative Teacher Milly took a few steps back as she pretended to be afraid. She stood behind Alex and pleaded, Mr. Ferrell, look. Ms. Hills is still threatening me. Boo hoo, shes intimidating. How dare she do this in your presence. Shell beat me to death if Im left alone. How can I focus on studying for the exams? I know how to act pitifully too. Witnessing his student in distress, Alex reprimanded Anna, Ms. Hills, as a teacher, how can you intimidate a student in public like this? Listen to me. Switch with Mr. Lane from ss B for the time being. You will temporarily take over ss B, and we will address your situation in detail after the college entrance examination. Turning to Milly with a gentle expression, he reassured her. Dont be afraid, Milly. Juste to me if you feel that youre being mistreated. I will seek justice for you, alright? It was challenging being a principal. He had to console the students while also considering the schools overall college admission rate. Milly nodded in agreement since she had achived what she wanted. Okay, Mr. Ferrell. She aimed to remove Anna from ss A. She didnt like her, and who knows what schemes she might devise in the future. She wasnt afraid of her. She just didnt want to waste time on trivial matters when the college entrance exam was approaching. Upon hearing Alexs words, Anna had to suppress her emotions no matter how enraged she was. Yes, Mr. Ferrell. Fortunately, she hadnt been fired yet. The fact that Alex allowed her to stay indicated that she still had a chance. She would reim what was rightfully hers if she behaved well during this period. As for Milly Anna would have numerous ways to force her out of school before the college entrance exam! Anna looked at Milly with malice and resentment while Milly simply rolled her eyes nonchntly. Since she could prevent her from teaching in ss A, she also could stop her. Alex wiped the sweat from his forehead and finally resolved the situation. Alright, now that everything is settled, lets return to ss. Dont linger here. Milly suddenly eximed while looking towards the corner, Wait, Mr. Ferrell, theres one more issue that requires you to do justice. Mr. Ferrell, who was about to depart, stopped in his tracks. What is it? This type of student wasmendable in a way but always seemed to make enemies everywhere. Milly smiled, Earlier, Mnie and Stephanie from ss D said that if I could score 700 points, they would bow and apologise in front of the entire school. Now that I have achieved that, I wonder if they will 1/3 25 The Talkative Teacher Mnie and Stephanie, who were attempting to sneak away from the corner, were taken aback. Alex frowned. Is that so? You two,e out and apologise to Milly. Stephanie red at Mnie angrily. Mnie had involved her in this situation. Now, they had to suffer humiliation together. +5 Pearls Mnie hadnt expected this to happen. Not only did Milly score 700 points, but she was also the first in their grade. With numerous teachers and students watching, they had no choice but toe out and apologise despite their reluctance. Were sorry, Milly. We shouldnt have. Stop! Milly abruptly raised her hand to stop them. Her eyes glinting behind her sses. Since you promised to apologise in front of the entire school, you shouldnt apologise to me here. Isnt there a swearingCin ceremony next week? You guys should apologise beneath the national g. What do you think, Mr. Ferrell? Alex could not refuse. He had relocated Ms. Hills to please Milly earlier on. It was just a small matter for him now, Alright, let the discipline teacher make arrangements. Milly smiled when she saw Stephanie and Mnies resentful gazes. They had to finish what they started. After everyone left, the sole beneficiary of the entire incident, Sunny, now the ss teacher of ss A, approached Milly. See, Milly. We are fated to be in the same ss. Who would have thought that because of your words, I could move from ss B to ss A in one go instead of struggling for ten years? You are my saviour! Milly frowned as she found Sunny to be annoying! Sunny felt hurt when Milly ignored him. Have you forgotten about me, Milly? I supervised your exams. Do you remember my name? Milly was annoyed by his chatter. No. Why is this teacher so talkative? Sunny acted pitifully. How could you forget me? I was the first teacher you met when you entered. Crestwood High. But I forgive you. Let me remind you again that my name is Sunny Lane. Its easy to remember. Have you heard the song that was written just for me? Milly was intrigued, A song written just for you? Seeing the confusion in her eyes, Sunny exined enthusiastically. Yes, that song Sunny by Boney M. Milly was at a lost for words. 2/3 64% Chapter 25 The Talkative Teacher Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. +5 Pearls. Suddenly, she felt that Anna wasnt so bad after all. Even though she didnt like her, at least she wasnt as talkativel Meanwhile, at Tate Group, George sat in the CEOs chair with a dark expression. Danny was trembling on the side. His mind was racing to recall the recent projects thepany had been working on. There didnt seem to be any significant crisis. Why was Mr. Tate emitting such a menacing aura? After a while, a deep voice was heard, Go, gather all the public rtions and technical staff. The meeting will start in 5 minutes in the conference room. Danny did not dare to hesitate. Yes. Mr. Tate! On the way to the conference room, the public rtions and technical department managers surrounded Danny. They were puzzled. Mr. Jarvis, whats wrong? Did something happen in the company? Why the urgent meeting? Danny continued walking without pausing. Im not entirely sure myself, but it could be a serious matter judging by Mr. Tates expression. You all must be on alert. This is the first time Ive seen Mr. Tate with that kind of expression, so I guess its quite a serious situation. 10 Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Mr Tates Fiance Upon hearing these words, everyone immediately sat up straight and focused intently. Thud! Thud! Thud! At the head of the table, Georges slender fingers tapped rhythmically on the tabletop, creating a distinct noise in the silent conference room. All of his subordinates maintained an upright posture. They even didnt dare to breathe, afraid that any movement could lead to trouble. After a brief pause, George finally spoke. His voice carrying a hint of restraint, Today, we have four matters to discuss in this meeting. I expect everyone to address them promptly and not waste my time. Mr. Tate was so upset. The problem must be severe! Understood. Everyone swiftly opened theirptops, their finger ready to take notes. The first issue is a post on Crestwood Highs website spreading false information about my fiance. I need you to identify the source of this IP address within one minute. Everyones fingers trembled, and their eyes widened in disbelief. What? Mr. Tate has a fiancee? Danny also widened his eyes, almost twisting his waist in surprise. What? Did Mr. Tate call an emergency meeting with deadly intentions because of this? George wasted no time on their curiosity. He nced at his watch and dered, Time starts now. The elite technical team at Tate Group swiftly gathered all the relevant information about the IP address within half a minute and presented it to George. Mr. Tate, we have traced the location of the post to Crestwood High. We pinpointed the exact source in Crestwood High D ss through advanced positioning techniques. Utilizing mobile phone data, we identified the student responsible as Mnie Spencer from this ss. Additionally, we essed the students information from Crestwood Highs records and have forwarded it to your email. At the same time, we also deleted the post that ndered thedy. Upon hearing the term dy, George felt his anger dissipate slightly, causing a slight curve on his lips. Your bonus for this month is increased by 30%. You can go to the finance department to im it yourself. The general managers in the technical department were left speechless. Was it really that simple? Look, Mom, Ive seeded in gaining favour with the right person! Maintaining a cold expression, George efficiently opened his email. A detailed information sheet with a oneCinch photo appeared on the screen instantly. Mnie Spencer from the Spencer Group. After reviewing the entire information sheet, George continued, The second issue is to investigate the industrial chain of the Spencer Group in Adonio and their trade rtionships with other groups within three minutes. T 1/3 & nce Two minutester, detailed information appeared in Georges email again. +5 Pearls He tapped on the desktop with his finger on the table. After scanning all the data regarding the Spencer Group in his email, he turned to Danny beside hirn, issuing themand, I dont want to see the Spencer Group in Adonio within a week. Danny nodded swiftly. Understood. Mr. Tate was genuinely formidable! Tate Group currently holds the position of thergest enterprise in the country, and no one dares to challenge them. Although Tate Group stood in a dominant position, they refrained from pushing out otherpanies. In fact, George often extends a helping hand to struggling small businesses. However, this time. The Spencer Group has crossed a line with Mr. Thie. However, its not solely Georges fault. They should have raised their daughter correctly. They could have targeted anyone, yet they chose to target Georges future wife! George finally found a future wife he adored, but they still dared to mistreat her. They were asking for trouble. The third issue is locating a reputable orphanage in the city. The environment is not a concern, but the security must be good. Its best if it can lock people in so they cant go out Danny blurted out, What? An orphanage? He was momentarily surprised by the sudden change in topic, Why does Mr. Tate suddenly mention the orphanage? And if he wants to lock people inside so they cant get out, isnt that a prison? Does Mr. Tate want to send Mnie to the orphanage because she bullied Ms. But? But Mnie has parents, so the orphanage wouldnt take her, right? After hesitating momentarily, Danny said, Mr. Tate, are you nning to send Mnie there? But she is almost of legal age, which is not easy to do, and she also has parents, Legally speaking, this would be considered a restriction of personal freedom. It may not be easy to do. But if you have to do this, its not impossible, just a bit troublesome N?velDrama.Org owns this. George frowned, Who said I was going to send her in? Is she even deserving? Danny was taken aback. Oh? Then who are you nning to send in? William. Danny widened his eyes, unable to believe it. Mr. William? Although Mr. Tate was strict with Mr. William, he had never mistreated him materially. On the contrary, he always protected Mr. William in everything. Even when Mr. William insisted on participating in esports, Mr. Tate investigated many professional eCsports yers. Knowing they suffered much physical damage from ying eCsports, he always tried to stop Mr. William. Mr. Tate was so fond of Mr. William. Logically speaking, he wouldnt suddenly send him away. What was going on? 2/3 18:06 Sat, 22 Jun er G B Chapter 26 Mr Tates Fiance +5 Pearls Just as he was about to ask, he saw the numerous photos on Georgesputer. It seemed they were taken by a detective. Some of Mr. William and Ms. Butugh together, some study together, and some walk together on the road. In short, the photos showed that the two of them were very close. Danny was utterly speechless. The younger brother is still not as important as the future wife. George looked at the photos taken by the detective. The more he looked at it, the more angry he became and felt the urge to kill. Forget it. Dont bother looking for an orphanage. Danny let out a sigh. Mr. Tate doesnt have the heart to do that. Go find a cemetery. People can still run away from orphanages. Bury them in the cemetery and be done with it! Danny was lost for words. George sighed, rubbed his slightly swollen forehead, and continued, Alright, thest issue, which is also the core of todays meeting Everyone let out a sigh of relief. Mr. Tate is finally back to the main topic! Mr. Tate finally remembered their primary task! The core issue today is how to naturally, quietly, and unpretentiously get my fiance toe to my house. on her own initiative. As soon as he said that, the whole room fell silent, and not even the sound of typing on the keyboard could be heard. Whoever can solve this problem will be given a year off. His sry will be paid as usual, and his yearCend bonus will be multiplied tenfold. All eyes instantly lit up. Even Danny, on his side, felt eager to offer suggestions upon hearing about such tempting conditions. 10 C Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Chapter 27 The Spencers Bankruptcy Inside the karaoke private room. Crash! The tables wine bottles, sses, fruit tes, and pastries were swept to the floor, creating a mess. Mnie was taken aback by Stephanies furious outburst and stuttered tofort her, SC Stephanie, Im sorry. I am the one who caused trouble for you. But I did it for your good because I wanted to help you. Who knew Milly, that b*tch, still had a trick up her sleeve. Mnie genuinely considered Stephanie to be her close sister. When she heard Stephanies comint, she didnt hesitate to stand by her side, treating Milly as theirmon enemy. In reality, she had no personal grudge against Milly. However, seeing Stephanie being forced to apologise in front of the entire school because of her, she felt even more guilty. She forgot that she could have simply ignored the whole situation. Stephanie took several deep breaths to suppress the urge tosh out. This Mnie, shes just a fool. Apologising in front of Milly was one thing, but she dragged me into it and made me apologise in front of many people. Shespletely ruined my reputation! If my parents and brothers found out, they would look down on me. Then, everything I had aplished in the Buts would go to waste. But now she couldnt break up with Mnie. After all, the only pawn she could use now was her. If Mnie didnt help her, she would be too weak against Milly. Its okay. I was just too angry just now. I didnt expect my sister to be so heartless, not even willing to let me go, so I made you suffer with me. Im sorry, Mnie, its all my fault. Stephanie pursed her lips; her eyes were red, and her voice choked with sobs like a pitiful little victim. When Mnie saw her like this, her sense of justice returned. She rolled up her sleeves angrily. Stephanie, you are really too kind. She bullies you so much, but you still call her sister. Obviously, she had forgotten that they were the ones who started the trouble on purpose. Stephanie sniffed, her tone filled with despair, Everyone in the family likes my sister. She is outstanding and has now ranked first in the whole grade. I am definitely no match for her. My sister dislikes me, so I dare not say anything. Mnie felt heartbroken when she heard Stephanies pitiful voice. Initially, she envied Stephanie for being born into the Buts, with six brothers who treated her like at little princess. But now it seemed that she also had a lot of worries and was very cautious. Its all because of Milly. Stephanie wouldnt have suffered so much grievance and hurt if Milly hadnt returned! No, I have to help Stephanie. She suddenly thought of something and excitedly leaned in front of Stephanie, saying, Stephanic, I suddenly remembered something. You can definitely outshine your sister in this matter. Your parents will be proud of you because of this. 1/3 Chapter 27 The Spencers Bankruptcy Stephanie raised her head, which was hanging low, and asked anxiously. What is it? +5 Pearts Mnie continued, A few days ago, I heard someone telling my dad that Director n Hawkins is coming to our school to select a supporting role for his new movie. The role requires a girl who can do ballet. Stephanie, you have learned ballet before and have reached level nine. You are also so beautiful. He will definitely choose you. Stephanies eyes lit up with joy as soon as she heard this. She instantly became excited. Director n Hawkins, a big shot who has won numerous awards from significant directors domestically and internationally. Every movie he directs bes a hit, and many celebrities are willing to be a cameo in his films. Moreover, he has produced countless awardCwinning actors and actresses. If she could be chosen, it would bring great honour to the Buts. Can we trust this news? There are so many aspiring actors who would love to work in Mr. Hawkins films; how is it possible that they havent found a suitable candidate? Stephanie questioned. Mnie quickly exined, Ive heard that the requirements for this role are rigorous. The character must be innocent yet worldlyCwise, as well as be proficient in ballet. Many female stars in the entertainment industry have already been eliminated based solely on the first requirement. I heard that Mr. Hawkins has been looking nationwide for this role. So, this news is definitely urate. They will visit our school in a few days; the principal has already given approval. My dad happened to ketivare fal dentings assistants and since I attend Crestwood High, I thought I should inform you. You should start preparing now. Stephanie, this time, you will definitely outshine Milly! updates? You will be notified for the updates Stephanies eyes lit up with determinof the Stovely bucher finding ppress the excitement in her heart. Despite being adopted by the Buts, her parents showered her with love and attention, focusing on all aspects of her upbringing, including etiquette, social skills, and various talents. One of these talents was ballet, which was the skill she had been training in for the longest time and excelled the most. She also had already passed level nine! As for Milly,ing from a humble background, she was fortunate to have enough to eat, let alone afford ballet lessons. This time, Stephanie was eager to see what Milly could bring topete with her! Upon entering the house, Mnie was stunned by a sudden p. She suffered a brief deafness in her left ear. N?velDrama.Org owns this. As soon as she looked up, she saw her father, Jeff Spencer. His sleeves rolled up, and his face flushed with anger. Despite being restrained by her mother, Emily Shaw, he still attempted to strike her again. You ungrateful child! You still have a face to go home! Ill teach you a lesson today! Emilys eyes were red from crying, but she felt heartbroken witnessing her daughter being hit Mnie, be obedient. Go upstairs and rest. 2/3 Chapter 27 The Spencers Bankruptcy +5 Pearls Mnie, stubborn as ever, stood her ground with a swollen left check, refusing to budge. Dad, whats gotten into you? Why did you hit me out of nowhere? Whats gotten into me? Jeffs chest heaved with anger as if he would lose his breath in the next second. He stretched out his trembling hand, pointed at her, and continued, Its all because of you. Our familyspany ispletely ruined. That was the lifeClong efforts of your grandfather and me! Now, everything is gone, no money, no projects, nopany, nothing. After saying that, he crumpled onto the carpet, sobbing uncontrobly. It was the first time Mnie had seen her father in such a state. In her memory, he was a sessful and charismatic businessman, always witty and charming. But today, he appeared lost and broken, consumed by despair. 10 Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Seeking Help from Milly Mnies heart skipped a beat. After a while, a wave of panic washed over her. +5 Pearls Her intuition told her that something significant had urred to her family. Something beyond her control. She looked at her mother, who was standing silently, weeping. Suppressing her inner fear, she asked with a trembling voice, Mom, whats happening? Please dont scare me. Whats going on? Emily looked at Mnie with a heavy heart and sobbed. Mnie, our familyspany has gone bankrupt. Mnie felt as though the ground had crumbled beneath her feet. The news seems surreal. Her eyes widened in disbelief and fear as she shook her head, muttering, No, this cant be happening. Everything seemed fine earlier. Dad even mentioned a major project that could significantly boost ourpanys revenue this year Her face paled. She desperately clutched her mothers sleeve, hoping it was all a lie. Mom, are you serious? Is this because you didnt want to buy me that new bag? I dont need it, I swear. Please, tell me this isnt true. Tears welled in Emilys eyes; her onceposed demeanour was shattered. She looked at Mnie with pity and helplessness, Mniec, when will you grow up? Mnie covered her ears and yelled hysterically, refusing to ept the harsh reality. Her voice quivered as she eximed, I refuse to believe it. How could we go bankrupt? Youre lying to me! Yes! Youre lying! Fearing her daughters reaction, Emily embraced her. Mnie, calm down. There might be a way out of this. Mnie stood still, repeating mechanically, A way out? Even Jeff, sitting in shock on the floor, looked up hopefully, Honey, is there really a solution? Can we ovee this? Emily nodded, Yes. Remember when you called for help earlier? Despite the rejections, they hinted that someone was targeting ourpany because you offended people who shouldnt be offended in school. Think, Mnie, who have you shed with recently? Before marrying into the family, Emily Shaw was a sessful businesswoman in her own right. However, after marrying Jeff Spencer, she slowly retreated behind the scenes, but her sharp business acumen remained intact. After calming down, she saw a glimmer of hope in the situation. Since they all said Mnie had provoked people in the school, they can work hard on this. They should apologise and makepensation, and things may turn around.. Mnies eyes were swollen, her hands clenched tightly as she reflected on the school feud 1/3 Chapter 28 Seeking Help from Milly It was Milly! The only person she had shed with recently was Milly! Mom, I remember now. Its Milly! 54% +5 Pearls Emily fin rowed her eyebrow, processing this information before asking. Is she the Butss newly recognised daughter? Mnie confirmed, Yes. Thats her. But then she hesitated, No. Stephanie and I are close friends. My conflict with Milly was to help Stephanie: If the Buts were targeting us, Stephanie would have informed me Emily remained silent, contemting the situation as her mind raced. Their Spencer Group was less powerful than the But Group, but it was also an influential company in the local area. It would be challenging for the But Group to bring them down overnight. There must be a greater force behind it. Mnie, call your close friend Stephanie, inform her about our bankruptcy, and observe her reaction. Mnie hesitated, not wanting to lose face in front of her ssmates. Mom, I Emily could see through her daughters thoughts with just one look. Therefore, she sternly stared at Mnie. If you still want to continue attending school, living in this mansion, and buying designer brands, you must listen to me! Mnie obediently took out her phone and made the call. Meanwhile, Stephanie stood outside Millys door, hoping to gain Millys sympathy. Milly, congrattions on achieving first ce in the entire grade. If Mom and Dad knew, they would be pleased. Milly leaned against the door, raising an eyebrow. Did youe to my door just to thank me? She doubted the sincerity of this seemingly kindChearted girl. Stephanie immediately teared up, stepped forward, and gently grabbed Millys sleeve, choking back tears. Milly, Mnie posted your previous grades on Crestwood Highs website and humiliated you. I only found out about itter. I didnt expect her jealousy to be so intense that she would hurt you so much. If I had known earlier, I would have stopped her. The bet was not my idea. It was her recklessness. Our rtionship is not good at all. We are just ssmates. I never imagined she would involve me in the bet, causing a rift between us. Please dont be angry with me because of her actions. Milly was impressed by her maniption and deceit. No wonder in the novel, it is the original owner or those business tycoons of the Buts, they have been deceived by this girl. With this unpredictable face, even if she was a movie queen in my previous life, she was out of reach of this acting ability. 2/3 Chapter 28 Seeking Help from Milly +5 Pearls Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Milly smiled slightly, intrigued by her tactics. Oh? Is that all? Then I forgive you. If theres nothing else, Ill go back to studying. With that, she turned around. Stephanie didnt expect Milly to forgive herself so easily. She initially thought it would take a lot of effort. Thus, she smiled and continued, Since youve forgiven me, can you speak to the teacher and resolve the issue of apologising under the national g? It all started because of Mnie. Milly chuckled at the request, realising the true intentions behind Stephanies visit. She might have believed her innocence if she hadnt read the original text. ording to the description in the book, all the things Mnie did were for Stephanie. Stephanie was fine. She took herself clean with just a sentence or two. She didnt know whether Mnie, who thought Stephanie was the embodiment of kindness and loveliness, would be furious when she heard herself being ndered like this. 10 Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Chapter 29 The Beginning of the Show Stephanie suddenly lowered her posture to apologise. Not only because it was embarrassing to do so in front of the entire school but also because the swearing ceremony at Crestwood High required parental participation. The purpose was to inspire students fighting spirit and to involve parents in assisting with the college entrance examination. Although Carlos and Olivia had been taking care of their grandfather abroad and her brother, Jordan, was on a business trip, there were other parents at Crestwood High who stand in as the Buts business partners. Stephanie did not want to take any risks, as she knew her family would disapprove of her actions. if they found out she was bullying Milly. Therefore, despite her reluctance, she had to apologise. Ding! A phone call rang suddenly. Just as Stephanie was about to achieve her goal and avoid apologising in front of the whole school, a phone call interrupted the moment. She ignored the ringing phone and continued to frown, She looks pitifully at Milly, attempting to steer the conversation away, Milly, can we just forget about the apology under the national g? Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. However, the phone is ringing persistently. Milly leaned against the door frame and didnt answer directly. Instead, she said leisurely, Youd better answer the phone first. Stephanie bit her lip and took out her phone reluctantly. The call was from Mnie. Why did Mnie call me at this time? After a brief pause, she answered the phone and heard Mnies anxious voice on the other end, Stephanie, please help me. Our family is facing bankruptcy. Her voice was not loud, but it was too quiet in the corridor. Milly overheard the conversation and raised an eyebrow. Stephanie was also stunned for a moment. She turned around quickly and asked softly, Whats going on? Werent you fine during the day? Mnie sobbed and exined, Dad said it was because I provoked people I shouldnt have provoked in school, so someone attacked our family. The only person I had a conflict with in school was Milly. It must be her. Please help me! Can you ask Milly to let my family go? Besides, the reason why we have conflicts is because I stand up for you. Stephanie pursed her lips. From the corner of her eye, she caught a glimpse of Milly standing at the door, leaningzily on the door frame. She was wearing white silk pyjamas. Under the orange light, she looked like a fairy in the sunset. She had a very ordinary face, and even the big, thick sses blocked most of her face. But how can she look like a fairy while standing there without saying a word? In Stephanies memory, she looked thin and malnourished. She didnt realise when Milly started to change. 1/3 45 +5 Pearls Stephanie clenched her fists hard, her teeth chattering with jealousy. How could this girl from the countryside act so superior in front of her? I was the true youngdy of the Buts. She took a deep breath and forced her voice to sound normal, whispering. Mnie, dont be sad. Dont worry. I will help you and plead to Milly A voice caying joyfully came from the other end of the phone, Stephanie, you are so kind. You are really my best friend. After hanging up the phone, Stephanie turned around and said gently, Milly, Im sorry. It was Mnie who called just now, Milly nced at herzily, not curious, and responded, Oh, so what? Stephanie smiled and said softly, Its nothing. She just called me to ask me about my homework. Milly, you already forgave me earlier, so can you just forget about the apology under the national g? After all, it was Mnie who made a bet with you, not me. Milly suddenly found it amusing. I really dont know how the Buts educated Stephanie. How did she be so thickCskinned? If she didnt mishear just now, she just vaguely heard words such as bankruptcy, conflict, pleading, and so on. These words can be easily connected together. She can guess what Mnie means. Although she doesnt know if Mnies family bankruptcy has anything to do with her, she can tell from her tone just now that she is indeed asking for Stephanies help.. Milly blinked, tilted her head, mimicked her innocent look and asked, But Stephanie, arent you and Mnie good friends? Since you are good friends, you should share the same hardships. Stephanie suddenly denied loudly, Who said we are good friends? Milly, you may not know this since your just arrived, but the Spencer Group is nothingpared to our But Group. She only approached me for her benefit. You also know we are ssmates. I simply couldnt refuse. Milly stretched out her hand to hold the frame of her sses and continued to ask, So, you mean that you dont actually want to be friends with her, but she is pestering you? Stephanie rxed a little when she heard her tone and nodded quickly, Yes, she was the one who pestered me. Whether it was the previous blog about posting your results to frame you or theter post about picking a fight with you and making a bet with you, I didnt know about any of these things. If I had known about it, I would definitely not have allowed her to nder you like this. I only reluctantly became friends with her for the sake of the rtionship between our two families. A hint of sarcasm shed in Millys eyes, but it quickly dissipated under the reflection of the sses, Oh, okay then. I will talk to the teacher. Stephanies eyes suddenly lit up, as if she didnt expect that she would agree, Thank you, Milly. Then, you can rest. I will go back to the room first. After saying that, she turned around and left without any hesitation. Milly stood there and looked at her turning back. She couldnt hold it back and snorted coldly. This Stephanie is not only thickCskinned but also viciousChearted. She can even turn against her best friend. 2/3 Chapter 29 The Beginning of the Show. 63% +5 Pearlo But if she thinks about it carefully, it seems quite normal. In the book, after the Buts went bankrupt, she still took all the money and fled abroad, without caring about her brothers, who had treated her dearly. at home. Milly returned to the room and took out her phone from her pyjamas pocket. The recording light on her mobile phone was still blinking. She just thought about recording, just to prevent Stephanie from finding fault with her oring up with some tricks to frame her. She didnt expect to record something unexpected, which was quite a surprise. She opened herputer, pressed a few keys, and theputer screen turned into a program code interface. Then, her fingers quickly found Mnies contact information, packaged all the audio files, and sent them over. After that, she shut down theputer. The show is about to begin. 10 3/3 Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Pearls Chapter 30 Finding a Solution Meanwhile, at the Spencers residence, Mnie was on a conference call. After hanging up, she looked hopefully at her mother and said excitedly. Mom, Stephanie said she will help us. Does this mean we wont go bankrupt? Mnies mother, Emily Shaw, frowned, still feeling a bit worried. She had encountered all types of people in her social circle. She always feels that the gentle and considerate best friend her daughter talks about is not a simple person. If someone genuinely wanted to help their friends, their initial reaction upon hearing the news would be to urgently grasp the situation or try to help in any way possible. No matter which it is, there would definitely be emotional fluctuations. However, this girl was unusually quiet. Mnie, call her again and ask her if she is aware of our familys situation. Dont be too direct, just try to gather information indirectly, Emily advised. Mnie hesitated upon hearing her mothers suggestion. Mom, Stephanie and I are very close. Since she promised to help us, she will definitely help us. Theres no need to ask again. I trust her. Just then, her phone buzzed with an audio message from an unknown number. She was about to delete it, but Emily intervened. Open it and listen. Mnie mumbled, Isnt this a prank? However, seeing Emilys serious expression, she obediently opened the message. In an instant, the clear conversation filled the quiet living room. Milly, Mnie posted your previous grades on the blog, and I only found outter that she also humiliated you on the blog. I didnt expect her jealousy to be so strong, to actually hurt you like this. If I had known earlier, I would have stopped her The bet was not my idea either. She was just being reckless. Actually, my rtionship with her is not good. at all. Were just purely ssmates. I never thought she would involve me in the bet, creating a rift between us sisters. Shes really malicious. Milly, please dont be angry with me because of this bad girl, okay? Who said we were good friends? Milly, you may not know this since you just arrived, but the Spencer Group is nothingpared to our Burnell Group. She only approached me for her benefit. You also know we are ssmates. I simply couldnt refuse. The voice in the recording is the same as the female voice on the phone just now. Who else could it be besides Stephanie? The audio was brief, but there was no background noise. Every word was clear. Mnie waspletely stunned. Her face turned pale instantly. What did I hear? Stephanie said I only approached her for my benefit. She didnt consider me her good friend? She even called me a bad girl? Everything was my fault. Mnie shook her head in disbelief, trembling as she turned off the audio and dialled Stephanies friand. CL 1/3 Chapter 30 Finding a Solution Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. +5 Pearls would never say something like that. Someone must be framing her. I need to talk to her and get to the bottom of this. The call was quickly answered. Stephanies clear and cheerful voice came through, Hi, Mnie. Is there something you need? Stephanie. you Mnie didnt know how to express the words, so she took a different approach, Have you met Milly already? Did she say anything? Stephanic was taken aback. She had been so happy just now that she had forgotten about this. She replied, Um Ill go see herter. You know we have the college entrance examing up, and theres so much homework from the teachers. I want to finish it before I go. Even though our family has gone bankrupt because of you, you dont even care about this little request. Stephanie, are you still my best friend? Mnie was surprised by how nonchnt she was. Her voice became sharper. Stephanie frowned upon hearing the usation. Her previously joyful mood from convincing Milly not to publicly apologise quickly turned sour. She had always looked down on Mnie, never truly considering her a best friend. Shes the youngest daughter of the Buts, destined to inherit the family business and stand in the upper ss of society. How could she be on the same level as the Spencers, who couldnt evenpare to the threshold of a prestigious family? They were never on the same level. Stephanie couldnt help but sound a bit sarcastic, Mnie, how could you say such things? It really hurts me to hear you say that. I will help you, but now we are about to take the college entrance examination. We are students and should prioritise our studies. How about this? After the exam, I will find Milly to understand the situation and also talk to my brother to help your f Mnies chest heaved. She breathed heavily, trying to keep herself calm, and said, No, we cant wait until after the college entrance examination. Its still a month away! Stephanie didnt care about the urgency on the other end of the phone but instead rebuked, Mnie, your aggressive attitude is really ufortable. Since you are in such a hurry, then I cant help you. With that, she hung up the phone. The Spencer Group had gone bankrupt, and Mnie had no value to herself anymore. Even if she had to confront the situation headCon, she wasnt afraid, as she always had followers around her. On the other end, after the phone call was abruptly ended, Mnie angrily threw her phone on the ground, and with a loud bang, the screen shattered. She covered her face and squatted on the sofa, crying uncontrobly. How could she do this? I really thought of her as my best friend. I did so much for her. She still said such things about me! Emily touched her hair lovingly andforted, Dont cry. Its not bad to see someone clearly through one thing. At least it proves that you have grown up. But, Mom, what should I do? If Stephanie doesnt help us, our family will go bankrupt Emily narrowed her eyes, nced at the shattered phone that Mnie had thrown on the ground, and said 2/3 softly, No, there is another way. +5 Pearls Milly yawned as she entered the ssroom. In her previous life as an actress, she either filmed night scenes or rushed toplete scenes, often without time to rest. Now that she had finally transmigrated into an ordinary person through a book, she couldnt even rest because of the college entrance examination. To make matters worse, she thought she could catch a nap in the car. But Stephanie was acting all sisterly and affectionate. It was sickening. She didnt know where she got the energy from. And then, there was Anthony, sitting in the car like a block of ice. When she didnt look at him, he stared at her intently, like he was watching a criminal. When she finally nced over curiously, he would look away arrogantly, with a look that said strangers not allowed. In short, it was very ufortable. If she had known, she would have listened to Jordan and hired a driver so she wouldnt feel so uneasy going to school. William was excited to see hering and immediately went up to greet her, saying, Boss, youre finally here! 10 1 Chapter 31 Chapter 31 #5 Rears Chapter 31 Crestwood Highs Bold Move Milly furrowed her brow with a hint of disdain, Could you please stop referring to me as boss? Being pursued by a man who was taller and stronger than her, it felt ufortable no matter how she looked at it, However, William did not share the same sentiment. He persisted, Once a boss, always a boss. Until I grasp your core technology, my stance will not change. Milly was speechless. At that moment, she felt like she was talking to a wall. Considering the Tates esteemed status, wouldnt they be willing to invest some money in getting their second son treated if he was this foolish? It was embarrassing to be seen with him. William was oblivious to her thoughts. He nced behind her, noticed no one there, then inquired curiously, Boss, is your family not attending the swearing ceremony today? Milly walked over to the table, set down her bag, and nodded. Yes, my parents are overseas, and my brother is on a business trip. No one will be joining us. Wait a minute, William was the second son of the Tates. Could it be that the one attending the swearing ceremony this time is Milly stood up abruptly, almost colliding with William, who was about to sit down. He was startled and asked, Boss, whats the matter with you? She stared at him intently and asked, Who from your family ising to meet you? Her piercing gaze made William feel a chill run down his spine. He stuttered, Theres no one. My grandpa finds it bothersome, and my brother is too upied. The cold sweat instantly ceased. Milly finally felt a sense of relief. Thank goodness! She was genuinely worried a moment ago. She had just suggested to George that they should part ways. It would be incredibly awkward if they crossed paths again today. She took a deep breath and settled back into her seat, saying, Thats a relief. Thats a relief? William suddenly raised his voice, with a tinge of heartache and indignation, Boss, are you aware of Crestwood Highs bold move? Milly frowned and asked, Bold move? What do you mean? Boss, you may not have noticed on your way here. Crestwood Highs annual swearing ceremony is akin to a preCexam pep rally. Its not just about taking an oath. They also bring in soCcalled experts to deliver emotional and stirring speeches. The students have to embrace their parents. If no one embraces them, the principal will invite them to step in and hug those foolish experts. How awkward can it get? Milly paused in her actions of holding the book. 1/3 Chapter 31 Crestwood Highs Bold Move +5 Fearis She had never attended high school in her previous life, so she assumed that the high school swearing: ceremony was solely about taking an oath and getting motivated. She never anticipated there would be emotional moments as well. So, if their parents didnt show up, did that mean they would all have to go on stage and line up to embrace the experts? Experts holding microphones, passionately recounting tearCjerking stories. They came to the stage with. runny noses and tears and lined up to hug. Below, thousands of parents and students watched and apuded, creating a spineCchilling spectacle. If only I had known, I would have dly paid money to hire some extras. So, do we have to go on stage? Milly asked. William pursed his lips and replied. There is a solution. We can go up together, pretend to be each others parents, embrace for warmth, and get through this. Milly stared at him coldly, causing William to retract his suggestion quickly. I I was joking. If youre notfortable with it, just forget it. The boss is truly frightening! Millys eyes darkened. In her previous life, although she had climbed to a certain position in the entertainment industry, only she knew the hardships. Despite her outward appearance of radiance, she was actually quite lonely, with no one to lean on. Even at the pinnacle of the entertainment industry, she was vulnerable to being undermined by others, not to mention the widespread scandals and power struggles within that circle. Many bosses and directors would use various pretexts to intimidate her, coercing her into compliance, even resorting to drugging her on numerous asions. This resulted in her growing aversion towards men. Initially, just conversing with a man would make her feel nauseous, and she would even experience uncontroble urges to hit others. Later, she sought help from several psychologists, which enabled her to engage in normal social interactions. However, any slightly intimate contact with a man would still trigger a physical reaction in her. If she were required to embrace unfamiliar male experts on stage, she might truly lose control at that moment. Reflecting on this, she concluded that rather than embracing unfamiliar experts, it would be preferable to choose the familiar William. At least, if she were to lose control, it would be easier to confront him than to deal with the experts. Alright, then Who said your guardian didnt show up? a cold voice interrupted Millys words. They were taken aback, gazing up to see a slender and handsome young man silhouetted against the light in front of their desks. Milly stood frozen, momentarily unable to react. What do you mean? she inquired. Anthony pulled a chair and settled in front of her desk. Is it difficult to understand? I am your sixth 2/3 Chapter 31 Crestwood Highs Bold Move brother, so its only natural for me to act as your guardian. He emphasised the term brother +5 Pearls Milly was surprised, somewhat perplexed. But didnt you mention that you wouldnt acknowledge me as your sister? You said youll be a puppy if you acknowledge me as a sister again. Anthony couldnt say anything. William, who had just witnessed his intervention, felt a surge of anger and resentment. Upon hearing Millys words, he mmed the table andughed, Hahaha, puppy Anthonys expression turned grim instantly. He clenched his fist tightly as if he was on the verge of striking thatughing face. I said that because you mistreated Stephanie. If you dont mistreat her in the future, I will continue to regard you as my sister. After all, blood ties are unbreakable, he stated solemnly. Milly anticipated his response. Although the overarching theme of this story revolves around six clder brothers doting on the female leads younger sister, she couldnt help but feel a twinge of inexplicable annoyance. Why was that? Milly smiled and responded, Well, you might be disappointed because I will still tease her in the future. She was sitting by the window. At this time, a gentle breeze outside wafted in, lifting the heavy bangs off her forehead and revealing her wlessplexion. Her dark eyes shone through the thick sses. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. She was truly stunning! Not only did Anthony find her captivating, but even William, who had beenughing heartily, was momentarily stunned. Anthony was the first to snap out of it, yfully smacking William on the head as he caught him ogling his sister. He warned sternly, Dont you dare look again! William quickly averted his gaze, muttering, I wasnt looking Yet, his ears turned red, as if they were on fire. 10 3/3 Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Chapter 32 The Confrontation Meanwhile, Stephanie nced at the vacant seat beside her in ss D and frowned, Mnie was absent from school today. Recallingst night when Mnie called her in tears, seeking help, and then using her hysterically, all these events intertwined, giving her a sense that something was amiss. Could it be that she had discovered I was using her? No, that was impossible. She was naive and gullible. I could easily fabricate a few excuses to deceive her and earn her trust. Reflecting on it now, she regretted her harsh words to Mnie the previous night. Despite the Spencer Groups financial downfall, they could still benefit her. Furthermore, who else besides Mnie would be as easily manipted and led on with just a few words? Such pawns were hard toe by. Therefore, when Mnie arrivedter, she nned to disy a bit of vulnerability and coax her. After all, that was what she was most susceptible to. Suddenly, a ssmate called out to her. Stephanie, is that your older brother? Is he here for your swearing ceremony? Wow, Stephanie. Your brother is quite handsome. Youre something else. You imed earlier that no one from your family would be attending, but you were just teasing us. Were you afraid your brothers good looks would overshadow us? Stephanie was taken aback. Jordan was here? Wasnt he supposed to be on a business trip out of town? Following everyones gaze outside, a man in a suit, broadCshouldered, slimCwaisted, tall, and dignified like a runway model, appeared on the asphalt road. Who else could it be besides Jordan? He was heading towards ss D. Its my ss, not Anthony and Millys ss A, but ss D! Stephanies eyes lit up at that moment. She couldnt resist standing up and rushing out amidst the envious stares of her ssmates. Jordan! Jordan was surprised to see Stephanie. He was momentarily stunned, then furrowed his brow. Although he had been reborn for some time and had encountered Stephanie after his rebirth, the knowledge that it was because of her that they had misunderstood Milly in the previous life, causing her so much suffering, prevented him from feeling fondness towards Stephanie. Despite understanding that it was human nature, he couldnt bring himself to treat her the same way as before. His expressionless, handsome face darkened instantly. His steps faltered, and he looked down at her from 1/3 Chapter 32 The Confrontation His tone was businesslike +5 Pearls He rarely visited Crestwood High. Thest time he hade was to apany Milly for her entrance exam. Could it be that I wasnt heading towards ss A? Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Stephanie was thrilled at that moment,pletely oblivious to his change in demeanour. Instead, she gazed at hum excitedly and approached him, taking hold of his arm and acting affectionately. Jordan, youre amazing. You rushed back for me. Did you work overtime again? Youre truly something. If you wereing, you should have informed me beforehand. The swearing ceremony wontmence for some time. Come with me to the ssroom first. As she spoke, she began to lead him towards the ssroom. Jordan remained rooted to the spot. He gently pulled his arm back and said coldly, I have other matters to attend to and cant apany you to your ss. Fortunately, Ivan is here. Let him assist you. Ivan, who was trailing behind him, was confused. He didnt know that being a CEOs assistant also involved assisting with swearing ceremonies. Stephanie was even more astonished that her brother had declined her offer. Her face paled instantly. She. stomped her foot and shouted with a touch of coquetry, Wait, Jordan! Ivan wiped the sweat off his forehead and hesitated, Um Mr. But, this doesnt seem appropriate. Crestwood Highs swearing ceremony involves parents and students embracing each other. Its not suitable for me to participate. Embrace? Jordans eyes, previously as cold as the moon, suddenly lit up upon hearing those words. Then, Milly will embrace me! I hade to the right ce! Despite his inner delight, he maintained a cold expression, Well, if you dont want to go, you dont have to. Upon hearing this, Ivan almost knelt down in gratitude. Yes, Mr. But. When Stephanie heard this, she felt so wronged that tears welled up in her eyes. She couldnt understand why Jordan, who had always been so affectionate towards her, had suddenly be so distant. Even when she casually mentioned wanting a star, he immediately bought one for her and even name it after her. Why had Jordan, who had always been so kind to her, changed so suddenly? Seeing Jordan turning to leave, she couldnt hold back any longer. She reached out and grabbed his sleeve tightly, pleading, Jordan, please dont go. Jordan looked at the sleeve she was holding onto. His justCrecovered expression instantly darkened, and he said, Let go of me. The tension in the air heightened once again. Just then, a dignified voice broke the awkward silence from behind them, Mr. But, what a 2/3 18:07 Sat, 22 Jun GB. ?G Chapter 32 The Confrontation coincidence. Are you here for a meeting with your adopted sister? Adopted sister? 63% +5 Pearls Stephanie, who had been quietly crying, heard these words and clenched her teeth in frustration. This was humiliating for her. I had worked so hard to be a part of the Buts, only to be referred to as an adopted sister in the end. I refused to ept it! But when she turned around, she was met with exquisite eyes and a faint smile. Her anger instantly disappeared, and she greeted, Hello, Mr. Tate. Jordan saw George raise an eyebrow slightly and asked, Mr. Tate, what a coincidence indeed. I assume you are here for a meeting with your brother? George was dressed casually in a ck windbreaker over a shirt and suit pants, giving off a youthful vibe. No, he doesnt deserve it. Im here for a meeting with my fiance. He stood facing Jordan, emanating a noble and powerful aura like a king. However, Jordan showed no signs of backing down. He met his gaze with equal strength and responded with a hint of mockery in his tone. Oh? I wasnt aware you have engaged. George smiled and looked at him, saying, Thats not correct. I informed Mr. But at the previous banquet, so you should have known. Jordans gaze turned cold, as if he was ready to strike at any moment. George, you can provoke anyone, but you must never provoke Milly. George didnt take his threat seriously. He replied calmly, Is that so? Huh! Who was he trying to fool with this show of sibling affection? He had investigated the Buts and discovered that Milly didnt live well after she returned to the Buts. She was ostracised everywhere, unloved by her brother or mother. Even the detectives remarked that the Buts were peculiar, not showing love to their biological daughter but doting on an adopted daughter. Since the Buts didnt care for her, let the Tates take care of her. What he could provide was far superior to what the Buts could offer. Two equally tall and handsome men, both exuding a powerful aura, refused to back down, creating a suffocating atmosphere. In that moment of confrontation, the air around them seemed to freeze. 10 Chapter 33 Chapter 33 A Film Queen of Two Worlds Chapter 33 Leon Smith ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. 15 Posts The distance between ss A and ss D was pretty close. Milly spotted Jordan and Stephanie standing by the window not far away. She observed Jordan walking to ss D without any sentimentality and witnessed Stephaniee out and. joyfully link arms with him. It was hard not to feel uneasy. After all, in this unfamiliar world, Jordan was the first person to show kindness to her. But now, he was ignoring her and choosing someone else. Upon reflection, there was no reason to feel upset. As per the books plot, they adored Stephanie, so it was understandable for them to support her. Just as she was about to turn away and pretend not to notice, she caught sight of a tall figure approaching. Milly immediately frowned as she recognised the person, disying a clear disdain. You said your brother wouldnte. So why is he here again? William was taken aback. He followed her gaze to the cold figure outside the window, looking puzzled, and replied, He shouldnt be here. I didnt inform him about the swearing ceremony, so he shouldnt be aware. Milly pursed her lips and spected, Could someone inform him, prompting him toe and meet you? William shook his head decisively and said, Its impossible. My brother always ignores my news. When L injured my foot ying basketball before, he only found out a monthter. Sometimes, I even question if he is truly my biological brother! From this angle, Milly could see Williams jawline. She believed he was overthinking it. They looked almost identical from the side. Oh, I understand now! William suddenly brightened, pped the table, and looked at Milly excitedly. George must have taken a liking to your adopted sister. He went to ss D to attend the swearing ceremony for her. However, he didnt anticipate your brother showing up as well, resulting in a standoff between the new brotherCinw and the elder brother, both wanting to attend your adopted sisters swearing ceremony. Its like a move in a romance novel called the first one to back down loses! Milly remained silent. While his analogy was a bit off, his chain point didnt seem entirely incorrect. ording to the protagonists plot in the books, it didnt seem entirely imusible for someone to be fond of Stephanie. William continued, Previously, didnt you scold George when he wanted to marry you? With his proud nature, he definitely wouldnt fisk rejection again. I assume its someone else now, that is your adopted sister. It doesnt matter who lie married as long as its a marriage alliance with your family. Milly nodded upon hearing this. Chapter 33 Leon Smith Its possible. If that were the case, it would be a relief to rid herself of George. 63% +5 Pearls However, she needed to find an opportunity to have him remove the bracelet from her hand. For some reason, she felt that the bracelet was sentient, asionally trembling or knocking as if it can peculiarly react to her emotions. Once again, at that moment, she sensed the bracelet hidden under her long sleeves tremble. This time, it was more vigorously, as if a petnt child was displeased with her leaving. She rolled up her sleeves and examined it, finding the bracelet still in and unremarkable. She rubbed her forehead, realising she had been sleeping poorlytely, even thinking of the idea of a bracelet having emotions. Just then, out of the corner of her eye, she suddenly glimpsed a slender figure in the corridor outside. Milly stood up instantly when she saw that person. She was so excited that she identally knocked over the chair, creating a loud bang sound. Brother! Her voice was filled with joy and excitement, tinged with the surprise of a young girl resembling a melodious violin piece. Before anyone could react, Milly had run out eagerly. She threw herself into the persons arms, smiling with her eyes squinted like a contented cat. This is the first time Leon Smith has visited Crestwood High. He asked the security guard at the entrance for the general direction of ss 3A. However, with the abundance of ssrooms, even knowing the directions made it difficult to locate. Just as he was about to seek directions from a student, a slender figure suddenly embraced him, emanating the tenderness of a young girl. He frowned, initially suspected it was a scam, and prepared to push her away. However, upon lowering his head, he caught sight of those familiar eyes brimming with a smile, belonging to the person he had yearned for while overseas. Leon, youre back! Werent you supposed to return at the years end? Millys excited face blushed as she clung to him tightly. Leon chuckled and affectionately pinched her nose, remarking. I had nned to return after completing the project. But since you have the college entrance exam, I returned early. When I visited your previous school, I discovered you had transferred to Crestwood High. I knew it. My sister must be remarkable. Milly giggled, her face exuding reliance. Leon was the original owner, Millys foster brother. Despite their foster family not being as affluent as the Buts, they were still wellCoff and had always treated them kindly, fulfilling their every request. Millys adoptive mother, Natalie, had longed for a daughter, but due to health issues, she couldnt bear more children. Thus, she decided to adopt a girl from an orphanage. Coincidentally, Milly was also ced in the orphanage at that time, leading to Natalie deciding to adopt her. Med afortable life in the Smiths, cherished by her foster parents and brother. 2/3 Chapter 33 Leon Smith +5 Pearls Little did they anticipate that the adopted girl was actually the missing child of the Buts. Upon discovering this, Natalie was nearly in tears. However, given the Buts influence, they had no choice but to allow Milly to return to her biological family. In reality, whether it was her excited reaction earlier or her instinctive rush into Leons arms, it was all due the emotions imprinted by the original owner in Millys body. So, when Milly followed her instinct and approached Leon obediently, she was taken aback. She felt no physical rejection towards the opposite sex. Instead, she experienced a profound sense of closeness from within. Was it because she recognised the person in front of her as someone who treated her well, thus evoking no reaction? Or was it due to her soul inhabiting a different body, erasing all previous issues? Milly? Whats on your mind? Leon called out to her multiple times, noticing herck of response. He raised his voice slightly, Milly? What are you thinking about? How can you be so absentC minded when Im talking to you? Milly blinked, disengaged from his embrace, and chuckled, Nothing. I just got overly excited upon seeing. you suddenly, Lets go, Leon. Lets head to the ssroom first. Okay. 10 Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Jealousy When Milly eximed brother in surprise, Jordan and George, whom Stephanie entangled, instinctively- thought she was calling out to them. They were about to agree eagerly, with excitement in their eyes. However, when they turned their heads, the little girl flew into the arms of a stranger like a butterfly. Jordan and George were watching from a distance, and were on the verge of exploding, Who is that person? Why is Milly hugging him? Jordan was so angry that he almost bit his teeth to pieces. His aura became unusually cold and sharp. He ignored Stephanie and George behind him and walked quickly towards them. George was no better. He frowned and looked angry next second, striding closely behind. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Jordan! Mr. Tate! as if he was about to explode and kill someone in the Stephanie tried to call out to them, but the two tall, straight menpletely ignored her voice, not even turning back. Their footsteps hurriedly moved further away. She was left stomping her feet in ce, feeling helpless. At this moment, in ss A, William and Anthony, sitting beside Milly, looked puzzled as they watched her run out and then saw her happily leading a man inside. The man was tall and straight, with delicate features and a handsome face. His fair and bright complexion exuded a friendly aura, giving people a refreshing feeling even just by looking at him. The faces of the two of them instantly darkened. Especially William couldnt hold back his anger. The more he looked, the angrier he became. His tone couldnt help but be full of resentment: Boss, who is this guy? Hmph, Boss actually hugged him! I didnt even once! Im jealous! He knew the people from the Buts, and this person definitely wasnt from the Buts. Hmph, he looked like a bad person with his crooked appearance! Milly let Leon sit in her seat and considerately pulled the desk forward to make him more comfortable. Anthony saw her do this and was so angry that his hair almost stood on end. When he had just arrived, she hadnt treated him like this. He even moved the chair himself! After everything was set up, Milly began to introduce him, This is my brother, Leon Smith. She was puzzled when she saw William suddenly looking angry. This guy was fine just now. Why did he suddenly be so strange when I came in? 1/3 Chapter 34 Jealousy +5 Pearls She decided that if this guy dared to be disrespect Leon, she would just twist his head off and use it as a ball for Leon to kick When William heard this, he was stunned. Leon Smith, why did this name sound so familiar? Wait, isnt this Boss foster brother? After realising this, his expression changed drastically. He immediately put down his crossed legs and said, Hehe, so youre Boss brother. No wonder you look so handsome and impressive. Nice to meet you. She often mentions you to me. Milly was speechless. This guy really knows how to talk to people. When did I ever mention him? Anthonys expression did not improve at all but instead became even colder when he heard that it was her brother. Leon also noticed their change in mood. He smiled and squinted his eyes in a friendly manner, saying, Well, Ill thank you for taking care of Milly. William was pleasantly surprised and quickly waved his hand, responding, Leon, youre too polite. Taking C care of Boss no, taking care of a ssmate is the right thing to do. Rest assured. No one will dare to bully her as long as Im here. Leon smiled and replied. Okay. On the side, Anthony watched them banter back and forth like aedy routine. After a while, he couldnt hold back and lightly snorted, Haha, hypocritical. Milly furrowed her brows and stared at him coldly, Shut up! She had started to change her opinion of him slightly when he testified for her. But now, he was reverting to being the arrogant rich guy, mocking her brother in front of her. Who did he think he was? Some people never change. Leon paid no attention to it. Instead, he raised his hand to prevent Milly from getting into a fight and said, Milly, dont act impulsively. Milly, like a cat whose fur had been smoothed down, quickly retracted her ws that were about to come OUL Leon smiled and looked at the hostile Anthony in front of him, You must be Mr. Anthony, Millys sixth brother. The term sixth brother struck a chord in Anthonys heart. His expression was softened slightly, but he still refused to back down. Hmph. Millys anger red up once again when she saw his reaction. She pulled on Leons sleeve in anger and said, Leon, dont mind him. Hes not my sixth brother. With you. I have six brothers. You! Anthonys face turned red with anger. 2/3 18:07 Sat, 22 Jun GB. Chapter 34 Jealousy 63% +5 Pearls But Milly felt relieved and replied, Whats wrong? Did I say something wrong? Didnt someone say theyd be like a puppy if they recognised me as their sister again? Anthonys face turned red with embarrassment, his teeth grinding. Why was this girl so petty? Although I had said those words, I said it in anger. Could angry words be taken seriously? Furthermore, in an attempt to make up for his mistakes in the past few days, he had already apologised. several times. But she couldnt see that and instead got angry at her biological brother because of a non- bloodCrted foster brother! When Leon heard Millys words, a hint of coldness shed across his previously friendly face, but he quickly concealed it. At that moment, the onceCsilent ssroom suddenly erupted. Oh, my goodness, Look, a handsome guy! Were really lucky today. So many handsome guys areing to our ss. Whose guardians are they? Are you blind? Even if you dont read financial newspapers, you should at least watch the news, right? Thats the CEO of the But Group and the Tate Group! But Group and Tate Group? Arent they here for a swearing ceremony with Anthony and William? Probably. Milly listened to the discussions around her and looked up, only to see two figures walking into the ssroom, one following the other. It was Jordan and George. As soon as the two entered, they headed straight for Millys desk. Upon seeing Leon sitting there, their already cold expressions darkened even more! Jordan spoke first, extending his hand to Leon with an official and polite tone. Hello, I assume you must be Mr. Smith. I want to thank you for taking care of my sister, Milly. I should thank you in person, but today I have a meeting with Milly, so I may have to wait until after the swearing ceremony His words almost made it clear that Leon was an outsider. Leon, facing his pressure without any fear, reached out to shake his hand and said, No need to thank me. Milly is my sister, and its my duty to take care of her. I heard Mr. But is always busy and dotes on Ms, Stephanie. How about I handle the swearing ceremony for Milly, and you can handle your sister? If Milly hadnt been present, Jordan would have rolled up his sleeves and kicked him out! Leon appeared friendly, but his words were not polite at all. Obviously, he was saying that Jordan favoured Stephanie over Milly. Now, he was here to support Milly. 10 10 Chapter 35 Chapter 35 A Film Queen of Two Worlds Chapter 35 Mutual Jealousy +5 Pearls Jordan was seething with anger, wanting to vent his frustration on the nearest wall. He acknowledged his past foolishness before his rebirth, mistaking a counterfeit for a treasure. He was fullymitted to making amends and deserved a chance to turn over a new leaf. At this moment, he found himself unable to argue with Leon, as his words held a ring of truth. This is infuriating! How could I avoid angering Milly and get rid of this hypocritical foster brother? Milly also sensed the unusual tension between the two and thought, they were in different industries. They shouldnt have such a strong sense ofpetition. She blinked, trying to lighten the mood. Jordan, are you here for Stephanies swearing ceremony? You can head over there. Theres no need to greet me personally. Leon can handle that for me. Although she felt a twinge of difort seeing Jordan immediately seek out Stephanie upon arrival, she already had Leon and couldnt be too possessive. Jordan appeared displeased, visibly struggling to contain his anger. After a moment, he spoke, No, Im here for your swearing ceremony. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Despite Stephanie and Anthony also attending Crestwood High, he rarely cared about anything beyond. their basic needs. He wasnt even interested in school events like the swearing ceremony. However, since Millys arrival, he had been monitoring Crestwood Highs situation daily, even assigning seven or eight retired soldiers to protect the school discreetly. This time, he had even learned of the swearing ceremony in advance andpressed a weeks worth of work into three days to return for the event. Yet, unexpectedly, he was intercepted So it would be odd if he didnt feel angry. Upon hearing his words, Milly was taken aback. Huh? Youre here for me? She had just witnessed Jordan seeking out Stephanie. Have I misunderstood? Ignoring her surprise, Jordan took a deep breath, quelling the urge to confront Leon. Forget it. I cant risk upsetting Milly. Scanning the room, his gaze settled on Anthony, who was moving a chair to sit beside Milly. He furrowed his brow and asked, What are you doing sitting here? Anthony remained expressionless. Im here for her swearing ceremony. Stand up and return to your seat. Students should act like students. How can a student oversee anothers swearing ceremony? Jordan reprimanded. However, Anthony remained seated, resolute. No, Ill stay here. His unwavering demeanour resembled someone ready to defend their position. 1/3 busy +5 Pearls Im Millys sixth brother and I arrived the earliest, so why should I move? If it were a matter of who came first, I wouldnt budge! Jordan narrowed his eyes, reluctant to embarrass Milly yet unwilling to back down. He reached for a chair behind him, forcefully squeezing it into the space beside Anthony. Stretching his long legs, he sat down firmly. Milly is a member of the Buts, my little sister. It would be scandalous if I were not here for her event, he justified. The space was already small, and with him sitting down, it became even more cramped. Anthonys expression darkened. Jordan, youre childish to say such nonsense. Leon maintained his gentle smile, but a subtle chill crept into his eyes. The ssroom plunged into a strange and oppressive tension. Even Milly, who wasgging behind, unsure of what was happening, could feel something was amiss in the atmosphere. She rubbed her arms, feeling a chill, and looked at the three brothers gathered around her desk, sighing helplessly. Having too many brothers is indeed a kind of trouble. William was the only one unaffected by the tension. At that moment, he resembled a joyful puppy, wagging his tail enthusiastically around his brother George, showering him with exaggerated praises. Wow, George! What brings you here to oversee my swearing ceremony? Do you suddenly realise your little brother is also very outstanding? Hehe. No need to be modest. A talented little brother like me is a valuable asset wherever he goes. Oh, brother, would you like to see my test paper? Its impressive! George remained silent.. He nced at the mop leaning against the ssrooms back door, briefly considering stuffing it into Williams mouth to silence him. Everyone in the family was calm and solemn; he couldnt pinpoint which gene had gone awry when a chatterbox like William snuck in. He might have suspected that his brother was switched if he hadnt raised this guy himself. Rubbing his temples, which were throbbing from the constant chatter, George sternlymanded, Shut up! The tailCwagging William immediately fell silent, looking dejected. Oh. Sitting beside William, George could see Millys desk from the corner of his eye, The books in the deskpartment were neatly arranged, and he could faintly see the graceful handwriting on the folded test papers. A pink cup sat on the desk, emanating a clean and gentle ambience. Running his fingertips over the items, Georges heavy mood lightened slightly just by observing things associated with her. 2/3 8:08 Sat, 22 Jun (R) -T Chapter 35 Mutual Jealousy 63% +5 Pearls Its quite a coincidence that William and my fiance shared a table. Is this fates way of facilitating our close interaction? Thinking about this, he couldnt help but smile. I must find a way to evade the three troublemakers and take my fiance home. Whether Leon noticed his scrutiny or not, he shifted his figure to block Georges line of sight. Unfazed by being caught staring, George confidently raised his eyes to meet Leons. Mr. Smith, Ive heard of your esteemed reputation. While investigating Millys situation in the Buts, George also delved into her past. He knew the Smiths treated Milly well, regarding her as their daughter. As the saying goes, love me, love my dog. He held a favourable view of the Smith family, but only towards the foster parents. As for the foster brother before him. The more I look, the more irritating it gets. Upon hearing his greeting, Leon maintained his gentle and soft expression. Hello, Mr. Tate. Georgezily crossed his long legs, exuding an innate air of nobility. His thin lips slightly parted. Mr. Smith, we are practically family. No need for such formality. A flicker of amusement crossed Leons face. Mr. Tate, you have quite the sense of humour. Remainingposed, George responded, Tm not joking. Milly is fiance. ording to seniority. my youre indeed an elder brother. But Im afraid it might startle you at our first meeting. Theres no rush. We have plenty of time to get acquainted. 10 Chapter 36 Chapter 36 A Film Queen Chapter 6A Film Queen Chapter 6 Chapter 36 Public Apology Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. +5 Pearls Upon hearing these words, the already tense atmosphere in the ssroom seemed to cool down slightly. The first person to react was Milly. Her eyes widened in disbelief at his audacity to say such a thing in front of everyone. Without hesitation, she grabbed the book from the table and hurled it at him. What are you saying?! George smoothly caught the flying book. Instead of getting angry, he smiled indulgently and spoke in a halfCcoaxing, halfC teasing tone, Okay, Ill listen to you. If you dont want me to say anything, I wont. Milly was so furious that she felt the urge to p him. What was with his tone? What did he mean by listening to me? What did he mean by not speaking if I didnt want him to? The more she listened, the m manner. After ring fiercely at George, she turned to Leon and exined, Ignore his nonsense. I have no connection with him whatsoever. If we must have a rtionship, then he is my enemy! Thest words were practically gritted through her teeth. I really dont understand how these CEOs nowadays are taking this kind of clingy and annoying approach. Shouldnt they be following the route of if yo If it were indeed the case, it would be easy to handle. I would make sure he regretted ever crossing paths, with me, using my fists to teach him the true But if not I dont know where to start. It was true what they said. A good woman feared a persistent man. Leon smiled, and when he looked at Milly, the gloom in his eyes had long disappeared. Well, I believe in Milly. Milly smiled with her eyes curved. Jordan, who was observing the scene from the side, felt a pang of jealousy for the first time in his life. He pursed his lips but ultimately swallowed back t When the principal arrived with a smile, he was met with the sight of a confrontation between the influential figures. His short and chubby body couldnt h Although Crestwood High had always been strict with its entrance exam, regardless of whether they were the children of officials or the wealthy, if they didnt meet the cutoff, they woul So, he had to be selfCaware. If the influential figures offered respect, he had to ept it. He shouldnt ignore them. Thats why, when he heard that both Mr. Tate and Mr. But hade today, he didnt even have time. 1/3 38 Chapter 36 Public Apology Mr. Tate, Mr. But, its an honour to have you +5 Pearls ere. The principal smiled with a face full of wrinkles. Jordan and Georges attention was focused on Milly. They both gave a faint Hmm and didnt even bother to shake hands, The principal wiped the sweat off his forehead, unsure of what was happening to them. He continued, Mr. Tate. Mr. But, the swearing ceremony is s Jordan and George finally reacted upon hearing this. Although it was not midsummer, it was still scorching near noon, especially on the shadeless yground. They didnt mind, but if Milly got sunburned. After some consideration, Jordan said, Lets switch to indoors then. The principal responded promptly, Sure, I will change the n immediately. Sir, wait! a clear voice suddenly interrupted. Milly frowned and turned to Jordan, saying, Jordan, lets stick with the yground. I prefer not to switch indoors. If they moved indoors, wouldnt it benefit Stephanie and Mnie? She was eager to see their little. performance. The affectionate tone when calling his name instantly softened Jordan. The cold demeanour he had moments ago vanished, his lips curled up, and his g Look, my sister still called me so sweetly. Holding the swearing ceremony on the yground was nothing. If Milly wanted to go to the moon now, hed even contact NASA himself. The principal was momentarily surprised, then quickly smiled apologetically. Okay, lets stick to the original n. The ceremony will start at half past nine Millys lips curled slightly, and her eyes sparkled with excitement. If Stephanie knew that she hadnt pleaded for her, would she faint on the spot, or did sh The more she thought about it, the more excited she became. She couldnt wait to see the performance. At this moment, Millys excitement was evident, and George, who had been observing her, couldnt help but smile indulgently. This little hedgehog is really cute. Though I dont know whats going on in her mind, judging from her excited look, there should be a good show to watch. 2/3 Chapter 36 Public Apology On the yground. Wow, look at those three men. Theyre so handsome like they stepped out of aic book. Yeah, are they celebrities? So tall and handsome. Are they models? +5 Pearls Oh, whos that country bumpkin standing next to them? So outdated. Who still rocks those thick bangs these days? So oldCfashioned. The swearing ceremony was attended by all the students in the school, including freshmen, sophomores, and parents, filling the field. In the crowd, Jordan, George, and Leon stood out effortlessly. Their striking appearance alone captured everyones attention. The three stood beside Milly, casting a shadow over her and shielding her from the ring sun. Milly paid no attention to the surrounding discussions and sharp nces, standing confidently without being affected. These nces had little impact However, she couldnt help but feel that the opening speech of the ceremony was rushed. Both the school leaders and department heads seemed in a hurry to finish. Next, before the student representatives speak, we will invite two students who made mistakes toe on stage to reflect and apologise. These studen To uphold school discipline, educate individuals, and serve as a warning to others, these two individuals will apologise and reflect under the national g The show was about to begin. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 A Film Queen of Two Worlds Chapter 37 ying the Recording in Public ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Stephanie clenched her fists tightly. Her eyes betrayed a fierce resentment she couldnt conceal. She never expected that Milly would pull such a stunt on her. +5 Pearls Everything was fine yesterday. She had agreed to exin it to the teacher and spare herself from apologising on stage. Yet, just moments ago, the teac And Jordan was present. Wasnt this a direct insult? Milly, that b*tch must be orchestrating this deliberately! As she seethed with anger, she suddenly saw a familiar figure in her peripheral vision. Mnie, why did you just arrive? Ive been waiting for you. Stephanies eyes sparkled as she hurried over, adopting a more sweet tone, I dont understa to her word. Its truly exasperating. Mnie ignored her words, bypassing her and heading to the back of the line. Stephanie was taken aback. Whats wrong with Mnie? Something seems off. Given her previous temperament, she would have confronted Milly if she had heard such words. Why Compelled to follow, she stood beside Mnie, feigning urgency in her voice. Mnie, whats wrong? Are you feeling unwell? If youre unwell, inform th Upon hearing this, Mnie nearly burst intoughter. Apologise on my behalf? You are likely nning to push all the me on me when you go up there. She had been so naive before, failing to notice such tant intentions and foolishly allowing herself to be used as a scapegoat.. With this realisation, she gazed expressionlessly at Stephanie and asked coldly, Stephanie, let me ask you. C Are we best friends? Taken aback by her gaze, Stephanie nodded quickly. Yes, we are. Mnie sneered sarcastically. Best friends? Do you know that my family went bankrupt because of you? Upon hearing this, Stephanies expression changed. She had been preupied with navigating the current situation and had forgotten that Mnie had No wonder she has been acting strangely since her arrival, her face filled with despair and destion. But how was their familys bankruptcy my fault? Mnie, I know what happened to your family, and I empathise with you. I told you I would speak with 1/3 70% Chapter 37 ying the Recording in Public. trivial matter? I am genuinely disappointed in you +5 Pearls Listening to Stephanies defence, Mnie found it utterly absurd. Shes still trying to push everything on me. What am I expecting? Yet, seeing her like this, Mnie found it amusing. Unable to contain herself, she burst intoughter. Stephanie, do you genuinely believe that the Spencer family went bankrupt because of Jordan? While the Spencers may not be as affluent as the Buts, we have a sturdy foundation that cannot easily be dismantled tier, prominent family. And I couldnt help butugh when I saw Jordan earlier. Youve always imed to be the darling of your family, the apple of their eye. But why did I spo Hahaha. Stephanie, you are truly pitiful. Milly has received so much more than you without even trying. You are quiteughable. Hahaha Mnie genuinely found it amusing,ughing with a strong sense of sarcasm and disdain, even shedding tears fromughter, bending over in amuseme Stephanie was provoked by her mockingughter, her eyes red with anger. Each word felt like a jab at her wounds. Jordan favoured Milly, George was Millys fianc, William was Millys loyal follower, and even Anthony was gradually epting Millys influence. It seemed like everyone had changed. Stephanies face turned livid, clenching her fists tightly to maintain went bankrupt? You may no longer be the pampered little princess mposure. So what if your family without Jordan and Anthony. I am still the jewel of the Buts. but I still have my other brothers even Jewel of the Buts? Mnie wiped away tears ofughter, gazing at her with a mocking glint in her eyes. Stephanie, as we were once desk mates, Ill remind you to cherish the present. You cannotpete with Milly. You have only just begun to covet what she disdains. What Listening to her sarcasm, Stephanies expression fluctuated. You- Just then, the loudspeaker on stage coincidentally sounded, emitting a sharp and piercing noise. Next, before the student representatives speak, we wil Mnie ignored her and stood boldly beneath the national g. I am Mnie from ss 3D of the senior year. I sincerely apologise to Milly from ss 3A for wrongly using you of cheating on the exam. It was my Stephanie watched Mnie making her apology on stage and couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief. Phew, Im d Mnie didnt rat me out about my instigation, a stroke of luck amidst misfortune. Even if Jordan finds out I misunderstood Milly, I can jus 2/3 12:38 Sun, 23 June E Chapter 37 ying the Recording in Public Mnies evil influence. I dont think Jordan will dwell on it too much. Mnie seemed to sense her gaze and abruptly turned to look at her, her eyes cold and filled with relentless animosity. Stephanie shuddered, a sense of foreboding washing over her. +5 Pearls Having been friends for so long, even if Stephanie wasnt genuine towards her, there was still some understanding between them. She cares so much ab Well, let her revel in that relief for now. But soon, it would be time for aeback. And that feeling wouldnt sit well with her, would it? 20 Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Unveiling the Truth +5 Pearls Mnie grinned, her finger gripping the microphone tightly as she spoke. As for my apology to Milly. I will conclude it here. However, before I step down, there is one more thing Id like to a Those familiar with me know that Stephanie But from our ss is my close friend, or at least I believed so. I have gone to great lengths to maintain called friend were merely seen as me climbing the socialdder in her eyes. With a swift movement, she revealed a silverCwhite phone in her hand. She quickly yed a recording where a female voice could be heard. Mnie, I just found out my sisters old school report card from her previous school in the town. Her grades were shockingly poor, below average. How Mnie, let me tell you secretly, my sister only scored six hundred points on her exam! Yet, she somehow secured a spot in ss A! Could she have cheated? Who knows, but her grades seem suspicious. I mean, who can make such a big improvement overnight? The recording crackled with background noise, faint electrical interference buzzing near the microphone. Yet, amidst it all, the conversations essence an It was Stephanie! Milly watched Mnie proudly standing beneath the national g from a distance on the yground. A smile crept across her face with admiration in her Mnie couldnt be considered malicious. She simply ced excessive trust in others, often being easily influenced by others. However, her unwavering It showed a certain rity of judgment and a strong sense of justice, qualities that Milly found surprisingly endearing. The recording was brief,sting only a few minutes. Mnie surveyed the crowd below the stage, feeling not an ounce of shame but rather a sense of li She had never feared embarrassment or loss of face. It was never about preserving her own dignity! These recordings were captured by ssroom surveince, revealing Stephanies insidious remarks. While she never explicitly mentioned cheating, her insinuations were clear. I was influenced by her, made mistakes, and deserved punishment. I feel no shame in admitting it. I share this to rify that I am not the mastermind behind this scheme. I ept the punishment, but I wont take the me for something thats not my f sister in the future. Thats all for my statement. Thank you, everyone. With her final words, the murmurs in the audience grew louder, bing increasingly unpleasant. An tha ha sidelinas Coche nomirima im Chahed mas 1/3 23 Chapter 38 Unveiling the Truth anticipated Mnies bold actions. She wants to break ties with mepletely! Approaching her, Mnie handed Stephanie the microphone, smirking. Your turn, Stephanie. 70% +5 Pearls Stephanie trembled, overwhelmed by the escting chatter behind her, feeling as though all eyes were on her, filled with scorn and ridicule. I despised this feeling! As the princess of the Buts and a respected heiress, when have I ever endured such humiliation?! No, I cant just sit back. I have to take action to save myself. Stephanie clenched her teeth and grabbed the microphone, feeling the urge tosh out. Still, she restrained herself in front of the crowd, concealing the Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Her words echoed through the microphone. Mnie gazed at the familiar face before her, feigning innocence, and felt repulsed. How could such a poor act have fooled me? Does she still think she could manipte me like before? Does she think a few words could make me feel sorry for her? Heh! Mnie stared at her coldly, sounding irritated. Are you going up? If you dont, I dont mind ying the rest of the recordings I have about you on my ph She wasnt bluffing. There were indeed numerous recordings of Stephanie on her phone. Still, due to time constraints on stage, she had only yed a p Sure enough, Stephanie immediatelyplied, no longer arguing with Mnie, as if afraid of further revtions. However, as she reached the final step leading to the tform, her shoe suddenly slipped, causing her to lose her bnce. With a loud bang, she fell h Ah! The teacher seated on the stage was startled and hurried over to check on her injuries, calling 911 and informing the school clinic. Stephanie! Anthony, standing beside Milly, saw Stephanies fall and rushed over without hesitation. It was evident that he was genuinely concerned for his sister. Although the stage was not high, just a little over a meter from the ground, the concrete floor below was unforgiving. Falling onto it would undoubtedly ca Observing from the back of the line, Milly couldnt help but chuckle, her dimples deepening, radiating a youthful charm. 2/3 Chapter 38 Unveiling the Truth +5 Pearls Tsk tsk tsk, Stephanie is quite something. To avoid apologising and maintain her image, shes willing to resort to selfC harm. Admirable courage, I must say! But She nced up at the motionless Jordan, blinked inquisitively, and inquired, Arent you going to check on her? It sounded like she fell pretty badly. Jordans expression remained serious, his tone icy, Im not a doctor. Checking on her wont help, and besides, didnt Anthony just go over? With him th Milly thought to herself, well, that makes sense. Then she noticed Jordan suddenly lower his head, a hint of guilt in his eyes. Milly, are you always bullied like this at school? Milly was momentarily taken aback. Always bullied? Are you implying that what Mnie said about Stephanie framing me? 20 Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Orphanage Can Be Scheduled +5 Pearls Jordan nodded. Milly. Im sorry. Its my fault for not properly guiding Stephanie and not protecting you Milly smiled warmly and replied, Its all right. Im not upset about it. Please dont worry too much. Stephanies antics didnt bother her at all. She just yed along to pass the time. In fact, she found it quite amusing. It brought some excitement to her otherwise dull life. But Jordan didnt see it that way. Seeing Milly trying tofort him with a smile made him uneasy. He couldnt help but feel a pang of guilt, deepening hi The image of her alone in the morgue in his previous life, frail and pale The pain in his heart was almost suffocating. Milly, this time, I will protect you no matter what. I will support you in whatever you want to do. As long as you are happy, safe, and healthy. Huh? Milly was surprised by this sudden, serious promise. Why would he say something like that out of the blue? And considering the Butss imminent bankruptcy, her survival would be a concern, let alone her desires. For a moment, she was at a loss for words. Due to Stephanies unexpected fall, the school had to quickly attend to her injuries to prevent any negative consequences. The swearing ceremony had George sighed, looking down at Millys soft hair. He reluctantly said. It seems like we wont be able to hug today. His warm breath on Millys ear made it hard for her to ignore. Turning to him, she asked, Do you want a hug? George raised an eyebrow, gazing at her openly. Yes. Before he could react, arge figure jumped on him, embracing and nuzzling him. Wow, George, I didnt know you cared so much about me. If you want a hug, just ask. Do you want a kiss too? Muah! George was taken aback and received two kisses from William, his expression darkening instantly! He had never wanted to strangle his brother more than in that moment, Milly couldnt help but burst intoughter at the sight. George brought this upon himself with his ulterior motives against her. He deserved it! 1/3 12:38 Sun, 23 Jun tr Chapter 39 Orphanage Can Be Scheduled the yground. His expression hinted at a desire to give him a shoulder throw. Danny! 70%I +5 Pearls Upon hearing the CEO call his name, Danny immediately understood and handed him a wet wipe. George carefully cleaned his fingers, then roughly wiped his face, focusing on the areas where William had kissed him until they turned slightly red. He t He said, Get rid of this. As for the orphanage we discussedst time, I believe we should prioritise it now. Danny nced at William, still innocently squatting on the yground, and replied, Yes, sir. Milly smirked, finding the affectionate yet dangerous dynamic between the two brothers quite amusing. A figure suddenly appeared in front of MillyCit was Mnie, who had just stepped down from the stage. She appeared calmer than before, though herck of sleep was evident from her dark circles and tiredplexion. However, her eyes shone brightly, free from any bad intentions. Thank you, Milly Milly blinked in surprise at Mnies sudden appearance. Thank me? Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Mnie nodded. I have never had to worry about food and clothing since I was young. It may seem like I have a carefree life, but deep down, Ive alwa Now that my family has gone bankrupt, it seems like many things have suddenly be clear to me. including the future that used to trouble me. I hav After saying this, she let out a sigh as if a heavy burden had been lifted off her shoulders. She raised her eyebrows, waved with youthful vigour, and said Milly stood still and curled her lips. Goodbye After the swearing ceremony, students could go home with their parents. Milly looked up at Leon beside her, her eyes showing a dependence that she couldnt control. Where do you live now? Because the original owner was taken back to the Buts, the foster parents were overly sad, so Leon took them abroad to live, and their house here had long been sold. Leon smiled gently, reached out and pinched her earlobe. Dont worry, Im staying at a friends house now. After this busy time, I will have time to y with you. Milly nodded, feeling a bit down. Okay. She wanted to live with Leon Jordan squinted his eyes and watched as Leon pinched Millys earlobe. At that moment, he wanted to break his hand! 2/3 Chapter 39 Orphanage Can Be Scheduled No, not just break his hand. He wanted to break every part of him! +5 Pearls Just then, the principal hurried over in a fluster. Mr. But, please go check on Stephanie. She refuses treatment unless she sees you. Look Jordan withdrew his gaze but still exuded a fierce aura, causing the principal to tremble, Oh no, the boss face looks so scary. Could it be because we made Stephanie fall down the stairs, and hes angry? But we are innocent. We just checke Jordan only nced at him and then turned his gaze to Milly, standing beside him. He softened his voice and said, Milly, wait for me. Ill be back soon. Milly nodded. Seeing her obedient appearance, Jordan couldnt help but smile, but after taking a few steps, he suddenly stopped. He discreetly nced at George and Leon, still standing in ce, and said to Ivan, following behind him, You stay here to take care of Milly. There must Ivan nodded and replied, Yes, sir. 20 Chapter-40 ?Chapter 40 Seeking Revenge for His Fiance Milly nced at Ivan, the executive assistant assigned to follow her around by her older brother. She couldn''t help but twitch her lips. Did Jordan seriously treat me like a child when he sent a nanny to keep an eye on me? Leon checked his watch and said, "Milly, I have some this to take care of. I have to leave now." Milly looked at him with a hint of reluctance. She asked, "Already? Leaving so soon? We haven''t even had a meal together."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. In this story, the only ones who truly care for the original owner are the Smiths. Their bond goes beyond just the original owner''s body, even Milly herself felt a connection with the brother in front of her. Leon affectionately ruffled her hair. His eyes were still filled with warmth and joy. Heforted, "Milly, be good. I just came back from abroad and have some things to attend to. After I finish my business, I''ll get in touch with you, and we can spend some quality time together, okay?" Milly waspelled to agree, "Okay." With the college entrance exam approaching, she needed time to study. ying now would not be enjoyable; it was better to wait until Leon was free and the exam was over before having fun together. Leon put his left hand in his pocket. He tousled Milly''s hair once more with his right hand before he left. Just before leaving, he cast a nce at George, who was standing nearby. There was a surge of unmistakable hostility shing in his eyes. George raised an eyebrow, meeting his gaze fearlessly. Leon''s emotion quickly changed. By the time George tried to read the emotion in Leon''s eyes, he had returned to his usual gentle and refined appearance, as if the previous nce was an illusion. Watching Leon walk away, George narrowed his eyes. There was something about this man that didn''t sit right with him. His gaze wasn''t merely a simple warning or disdain, but rather a deeper and more terrifying intent to kill. This kind of gaze couldn''t be a casual or asional disy; it wasn''t something ordinary person would possess So, who was he really? What was his motive getting close to the little hedgehog? Regardless of Leon''s hidden agenda, if George discovered any ill intentions towards Milly, he wouldn''t hesitate to eliminate the threat. Unaware of the scrutiny of George by her brother, Milly turned to George, who was still by her side, and furrowed her brow. "Did you have a hand in the downfall of Mnie''s family?" George set aside his inner spection. He gazed down at her nomittably and asked, "Why do you assume it''s me? Perhaps your brother intervened on your behalf." Milly didn''t beat around the bush. She stated inly. The only family capable of bankrupting theInitially, she had considered the possibility of Jordan''s involvement, but upon closer inspection, she realised it was unlikely. Her familycked the resources to overpower their enemies in one swift move. George suddenly burst intoughter. It wasn''t a mocking or forced smile, but a genuine expression of joy from the heart. "The little hedgehog is quite sharp. Yes, it was me," he admitted. His confession surprised Milly. Stunned, she chose to ignore the term "little hedgehog" he used. "Why did you do this? As far as I know, there were no grievances between the Spencers and yours, right?" she asked. George smiled smugly and revealed, "No grievances? Their daughter bullied my fiance. Isn''t that a grievance?" Milly was speechless. I knew it! I shouldn''t have asked! "Tve told you before that I''m not your fiance. Don''t you dare to call me that in the future. If there is a next time, I''m going to forcibly silence you!" She clenched her fist, and the mes of anger burned brightly in her eyes. It seemed like she truly intended to use force to shut him up. George raised an eyebrow as he looked at the little hedgehog, who had returned to a vignt state. Her pouting expression was truly adorable If he wasn''t afraid that the little hedgehog would sting him if he continued, he wouldn''t have wanted to stop here. He looked at Milly with a half- smile and said, "Since you aren''t my fiance, you should return the bracelet to me. It is inappropriate for you to keep it because my grandmother gave it to the future daughter- inw." Milly rolled up her sleeves and looked at the bracelet on her wrist. It shimmered with a milky white glow in the sunlight. She wasn''t sure if it was just an illusion, but the bracelet seemed to tremble again. Actually, she didn''t want to keep it. Milly had tried everything these days, even using pliers in the end, but she couldn''t take it off, as if it were attached to her wrist. It was really odd. George looked at her expression and knew she couldn''t take it off. The smile in his eyes deepened. Well, it seemed like all of his effort to pray to his grandmother every daytely had paid off. "How about this? I''ll have a jewelry designer from mypany take a look. Although this bracelet is quite old, the essence remains the same. The designer should know what to do." Milly looked at him sceptically and asked, "You''re not up to something again, are you?" George smiled faintly. "What ideas could I possibly have? My grandfather likes you so much, and I don''t dare to force you. Since you''ve decided not to be my fiance anymore, as the head of the Tates, I can''t just rush things." He took a step back and said, "If you have a better way to remove the bracelet, you can try. Milly fell silent. She had no other way. She had tried everything she could in the past few days. However, when she thought about it carefully. George''s suggestion did make sense. He couldn''t force her. As the high and mighty president of the Tates, this man could make the country''s finances tremble with a stomp of his foot. What kind of beautiful woman couldn''t he have? Was it worth putting in effort for a high school student like her? "Then where do I find those designers?" Milly asked. "At my house," George said calmly. "What? Your house?" Milly stared at him wide-eyed. The trust, which had just been established, crumbled upon hearing those words. George remained calm and spoke with a straightforward tone. "The jewelry designers of the Tates are the elite in the industry. They are crucial to the business. These highly confidential professional talents cannot just appear casually in other ces, understand?" Milly pursed her lips. She had never been in contact with jewelry design, but hearing him speak like this. seemed simr to the confidentiality agreements of actors, where they couldn''t reveal any information about the movie after filming to ensure that the audience wasn''t spoiled with the plot and to maintain a sense of mystery Looking at it this way, it seemed understandable. Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Chapter 41 The New Leader of the Sect +5 Pearls Milly gazed up at George. Her eyes were hidden behind the lenses, revealing no emotion. She said, Fine, go to your ce. But if you try to do anything funny, I wont hesitate to twist your head off and kick it around like a ball! ???? She threatened him, but it was delivered with a touch of girlish softness. George felt his heart was racing wildly. Even the spiky spikes of a hedgehog were incredibly adorable. Alright, George responded with a smile. You can trust me. Ive promised not to pressure you any further, and I intend to keep my word. While your fami His gaze traveled up and down Millys figure. There was a hint of scrutiny and teasing in his eyes. Moreover, I realise now that I have some misconceptions about my preferences. Ivee to the conclusion that I dont really like women with t bodies. Jerk! Millys eyes widened in anger. He was doing this on purpose, no doubt about it! Although the previous owner had a poor diet and a slightly slender frame, she was naturally attractive. Her slim figure was not emaciated but rather wellC proportioned. Additionally, she had been conscious of having more protein and energy, resulting in a significant improvement in her physique. While she may not measure up to the voluptuous foreign women on TV, shes definitely considered slim when dressed and curvy when undressed. Howe its d Regardless, it was fine. Judging by his disdainful look, it appeared that hes truly no longer attached to the identity of Milly being his fiance. Milly turned to Ivan, who was standing beside her, and instructed, When Jordan returns, inform him that I have something to do and I have to visit my ssmates house, but dont me Given the existing tensions between Jordan and the Tates because of her, she wished to avoid any further conflicts between the two, which could lead to unnecessaryplications for thepany. In any case, once she removed the bracelet today, she could sever all ties with this manpletely. There would be no need to interact with him in the f Ivan hesitated and reminded her, Mr. But instructed you to wait for him here. If you leave, I wont be able to exin to him. Milly insisted, Its fine. Just say that for now. Ill rify things with him when I go home. But Milly didnt give him a chance to finish his sentence. She had already walked away, leaving Ivan torn between following her or staying put. Danny couldnt bear to watch any longer. He approached Ivan and patted him on the shoulder, offering reassurance. Bro, I understand your dilemma. B my experience, I suggest you follow Ms. Buts 1/4 Chapter 41 The New Leader of the Sect Ivan chuckled awkwardly and asked, Are you sure doing that will save my ass? +5 Pearls Danny nced at his boss, who was trailing closely behind Milly, and sighed, I cant guarantee it will save your ass, but I can tell you one thing What is it? You need to know how to butter up the right people. Leon had just exited the elevator when a strong force pulled him into the room. Then, the door mmed shut with a loud bang. You came like this? No mask, no sunsses, no protective gear? Leons head throbbed from the nagging. He pushed that person away with a p and said, Im not a celebrity; why should I cover myself up so much? Oliver was agitated. His pink hair stood on end and retorted, You may not be, but I am! If you show up like this, what if the paparazzi spot you? Im a top Leon decided not to argue with him. He changed into slippers and sat on the sofa. Dont worry, I paid attention when I arrived; there are no paparazzi ne Oliver finally calmed down. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. He trusted Leons investigative abilities. If he said there were no paparazzi, then there definitely werent any, but This isnt right. Im so popr, and there are no paparazzi following me? I refuse to ept it! No, Im going to call my manager and have him arrange fo Leon was unsure of what to say. What is he thinking? Could it be that he has been abroad for far too long and has regressed in his understanding of his nativenguage? Or is Oliver sim Hmm, thetter possibility seems more likely. Leon rubbed his forehead and caught sight of a tablet on the sofa. The screen showed a chat box densely filled with words. The WhatsApp ID was Jona Unable to resist, Leon asked, Is this your WhatsApp alternative ount? Oliver was very candid. He admitted, Yes, I have one hundred and eight alternative ounts, all specifically for criticising Jonathan. I named it after the The proud look on his face made him seem more like a fool. Leon couldnt help but tease, Its fine for you to have an alternative ount, but why do you have to leave a note behind? Wont others know its you? 2/4 Chapter 41 The New Leader of the Sect *5 Pearls Oliver raised his hand and ruffled his pink hair. He exined. But if I dont leave a note, when I switch the ount. I might miss out on onement cri Leon was speechless. Exhausted, he couldnt take it anymore. Clearly, this was a pyrrhic victory. After Oliver finished his tant, he finally remembered the main reason for them to meet. Unable to resist, he leaned in front of Leon and asked cautioudy. Did you go to Crestwood High today! How was it? Did you see the sect leader? Did sh Leon shook her head and said. No, I didnt see her. How is that possible! Olivers voice rose in disbelief. Didnt you say you went to Crestwood High today? I did, but I went because my sister is in Crestwood High. It was rushed, and I didnt have time to find the sect leader. Since you said the bracelet has alr Oliver held his chin and nooded. Youre right. Anyway, the sect leader cant run away. Suddenly, his eyes lit up and he asked, Your sister is in Crestwood High, why dont you ask her for help finding the sect leader? Since they studied at th No Leon looked at him sharply and refused firmly. My sister is innocent and kindChearted. I cant involve her in these dark matters. Im afraid it will scare her In reality, what he feared most was that once involved in the Ghost Sect, it would be hard to get out. Milly did well in her studies, and she worked hard. There was a brighter future ahead of her. Leon doesnt want her to get involved and ruin her prospect Oliver chuckled lightly andmented, I didnt expect you to be so protective of your sister. How about you introduce her to me when you have time? W A cold glint shed in Leons eyes. A dagger appeared in his hand, and he pressed it swiftly against Olivers neck. He asked, Dont even think about i Oliver was startled. He looked at the dagger on his neck with wide eyes and asked, Are you crazy? Im joking! Leon didnt listen to his exnation; the look in his eyes was grave. He warned, If theres a next time, this dagger will go straight into your heart. Oliver eximed, Okay, okay! Let go! Leon then sheathed the dagger and walked into the adjacent bedroom. Oliver was still in a daze. He sat on the s, gasping for air. Is he nuts? Definitely nuts! 3/4 Chapter 41 The New Leader of the Sect Fortunately, Leon didnt hurt his delicate face. 45 Pearls Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Chapter 42 The Challenge Ahead Milly apanied George back to Tates mansion. 70% 45 Pearls In theory, William should havee back with them, but halfway there, George suddenly mentioned that the professional eC sports team FX was holding auditions for young trainees that day. Upon hearing this, William, who had been chatting with Milly, became instantly excited. He started insisting on signing up. William even threatened to jum George reluctantly agreed and asked Danny to call a taxi for him because of his persistence. The peace finally returned after that. This series of actions made Danny, who was sitting in the passenger seat, twitch his lips. In order to have some alone time with his fiance, his boss eve blind eye to Mr. William engaging in eCsports. After all, that boy had attempted various dangerous acts in the past to y eC sport, including jumping off a building, cutting his wrist, hanging himself, and bumping into a tree, but none of it was a sess. Surprisingly, today his bo But. In that moment. Danny felt a twinge of sympathy for William. It seemed like a brother was not as important as a wife.. When Milly entered the house with George, she was greeted by a line of men in formal wear standing in two lines in the living hall. The sight gave her the of gangsters. What is going on here? Milly asked. Always sharp to react, Danny quickly stepped forward to exin, Ms. But, these are designers from Tate Groups jewelrypany. There were sup five people, and all of them are present here. Milly had a hard time processing this. She thought there was no need for such formality. Those who know the truth know they were designers; those who dont might assume these men will start marching at any moment. Remainingposed, George led Milly to the sofa and instructed a servant to bring her a ss of milk. He then turned to the team and said, Come closer and examine this bracelet. Find a way to remove it without causing harm. Yes, Mr. Tate. The chief jewelry designer, who was also the department manager, stepped forward to carefully examine the bracelet on Millys wrist. He examined it ver The material of this bracelet appears to be unique. Its not ordinary silver or metal. Removing it forcefully 1/3 Chapter 42 The Challenge Ahead +5 Pearls This is the first time Ive seen a bracelet made of this material. Please wait a moment while we discuss a solution After speaking, he took out a camera and took several shots of the bracelet, also using a ruler to measure and record various detailed data. It took them Watching them gather the data and begin to analyse it, Milly asked somewhat uneasily, Are you sure they could remove this? Not sure if it was her imagination, she couldnt help but feel that they were acting a bit odd. George remained confident and said, They are professionals in jewelry. If they cant handle this, they should resign. Impressed by his assurance, Milly nodded in agreement. Are you hungry? Would you like something to eat while we wait? George offered. No. thank you, Milly declined, her attention fixed on the designers. She had no appetite and just wanted the bracelet removed quickly so she could go home and finish her homework. George stopped pushing her. From that moment on, he fell silent, sitting on the sofa beside her, and they waited together. After about an hour, the head designer handed George a few sheets of A4 paper filled with information. Mr. Tate, this is the data analysis we justpleted for this bracelet. Its peculiar; the diameter of this bracelet is clearly too small for a hand to fit throug George furrowed his brow. The aura around him visibly turned colder. He mmed the paper onto the table and scattered the sheets. I dont need to know the details of your discussion; just give me the conclusion. The chief was taken aback by his sinister aura, but he was experienced and quickly adjusted his tone. He said. After analysing the data, we havee No George interjected, This bracelet is my grandmothers only keepsake; it cannot be damaged in any way. The chief nodded and continued, Then the only other option is to forcibly remove it, but this injury to her hand. No Its fine! Millys voice drowned out Georges objection. She went o may cause 1. on. Its fine; my hand can get injured; its not a problem. I write with my right hand anyway, so I 2/3 Chapter 42 The Challenge Ahead. dont need my left hand. A minor injury should heal quickly. Upon hearing her words, Georges expression darkened, and the atmosphere around them cooled. Is she eager to distance herself from me? Shes even willing to do that at the cost of getting hurt! 45 Pearls The chief looked at her resolute expression and awkwardly smiled. Miss, you have misunderstood. The diameter of this bracelet is very small, almost sm Milly widened her eyes disbelief and asked, What? Remove part of my palm? The chief editor nodded. Yes, those are the only two options currently. Which one would you prefer? Milly struggled with words. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Which one should I choose? Why did it feel like choosing between two evils? How do I decide? One was a precious memento, the other a part of her own body. I She wanted to keep both. George took a deep breath and rubbed his forehead. He said, Alright, you all can leave for now. The chief bowed respectfully and said. Yes, Mr. Tate. Then he led the group out. The living room was now only upied by George, Milly, and Danny, who had been silently standing by. Milly looked disinterestedly at the bracelet on her wrist, attempting to remove it, but it was stuck. She couldnt tell if it was her imagination, but it felt like t 20 Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Delicate Rural Charm After numerous failed attempts, Milly gave up in frustration. Oh well. Ill figure it outter, she thought to herself. I want to go home now, Milly announced, her voice tinged with disappointment. +5 Pearls George made no move to stop her. He rose from his seat and offered, Ill have the driver take you home Milly declined, saying, Its okay. I can take a taxi. When she put on her backpack and was ready to leave, suddenly, the wind was blowing ferociously, thunder was roaring, and rain was pouring down. It happened in a matter of seconds. Milly gazed at the dark sky and pouring rain. She waspletely taken aback. How could the weather change so fast? It was sunny just moments ago. Observing the downpour outside, George suggested, Its raining heavily. Why dont you stay overnight? Ill inform your brother. Squinting sceptically at him, Milly replied. That wont be necessary. I wont get wet in the car. Do you have an umbre? Yes, George replied, signaling to the servant nearby. Get her an umbre. Yes, Mr. Tate. Milly nced at the storm outside. She pursed her lips, concluded that she just needed an umbre, and rode in a cab. However, the security guard rushed in. He looked panicked as he reported, Mr. Tate, I heard theres a typhoon approaching, and the roads outside are blocked. We need to bring the car inside quickly. This news made Milly furrow her browspletely. How could the weather change so suddenly? And theres a typhoon approaching now? Turning to the man beside her, her eyes filled with suspicion. Under her scrutinising gaze, George remainedposed. He raised an eyebrow and quipped, You dont think I control the weather, do you? Milly couldnt say anything. Perhaps she was overthinking. Even if he possessed extraordinary abilities, controlling the weather was beyond his power. The rain persisted in pouring outside, and it was intensifying rapidly into a torrential downpour. As the security guard had predicted, a violent storm erupt scene. 1/3 Sun, 23 Jun ti Chapter 43 Delicate Rural Charmi 70% +5 Pearls about staying at the mansion for the night? Ill take you to school once the typhoon has passed in the morning. Its not safe to venture out now. Surveying the darkened sky, Milly waspelled to agree. With the roads blocked, leaving was no longer an option. Thank you then. Upon hearing her eptance, Danny was ted, almost jumping with joy. He quickly offered, Ill have the maid escort you upstairs right away. Milly nodded. She shouldered her school backpack and followed the maid upstairs. As Milly disappeared from view, a cold voice pierced the air. Coupled with the howling wind outside the vi, it carried some sinister undertones. Danny! Danny swallowed nervously, beads of sweat forming on his forehead, and his legs trembling involuntarily. Oh no, did I act too forward earlier? Trying too hard to impress and keep Ms. But in the mansion, right in the face of Mr. Tate? Will he take offense? If only I hadnt been so eager to tter her. Sob, sob, sob. I will double your sry for this month. Inform the finance department on your own. Also, let them know that the jewelry design department had exceptio What? Danny was momentarily speechless in shock at the unexpected news. Before he could react, George had already made his way toward where Milly had left. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Indeed, buttering up the right person can open many doors! The brightness of the space briefly blinded Milly upon entering. Not an exaggeration, but the sight truly blinded her. The entire door frame and window frames are embedded with sparkling diamonds; the floor is paved withrge pieces of solidC coloured gemstones; and the ceiling is adorned with precious agate. Even the decorative paintings are made of colourful wild pearls. Plus, all the furnitur At first nce, it truly gives off a kind of exquisite rustic charm. She was, after all, the best actress in her previous life. She had encountered her fair share of valuable items. With just one look, she could tell that every Unable to contain her awe, she clicked her tongue in amazement. The wealth of this family was trul immense, evident in the opulent decoration of their h She thought this disy of luxury was quite extravagant, but as she turned a corner of the room and anticipated a simple wardrobe, she was taken abac in closet spanning a hundred square meters. It was stocked with everything from lingerie and swimsuits to evening gowns. 2/3 70% Chapter 43 Delicate Rural Charm Despite having seen grandeur before, Milly was still surprised by the sight, +5 Pearls Did the Tates truly spend sovishly on their guests? Are they not worry that their money would run our? Suppressing the temptation to pluck the diamonds from the wall, she took a deep breath, selected a suitable nightgown, and proceeded to freshen up. Upon emerging, she noticed her phone on the table shing. ncing at it, she was surprised to see a long list of missed calls from Jordan, along from Anthony. She hadpletely forgotten to return their calls. Swiftly, she called Jordan to assure him of her safety, finally feeling a sense of relief. However, the phone lit up once more, disying an unfamiliar number. th a few messages Well, not entirely unfamiliar, as she had employed some means to discover that the number sending the recording of Stephanie belonged to this number It was Mnie. She messaged me. Milly, its Mnie. I suddenly recalled something important to share with you. I mentioned to Stephanie earlier about Mr. Hawkins visiting our school to s appeared to be thrilled. While I am unsure of her intentions towards you, I felt it was necessary to remind you. Please be aware. A ballet dancer role? It appeared that there was indeed a mention of this plot in the novel. With Stephanies exceptional dancing abilities, she outshoned all the performers, ca The original owner was also keen on the role and attempted to vie for it, but shecked ballet skills and ended up being ridiculed and belittled by Stepha Milly smirked. She was determined to win the role this time! After reflecting on this, she replied to Mnie, acknowledging the message, before casually cing the phone back on the table. 20 C Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Chapter 44 False rm In the study on the second floor. +5 Pearls George sat solemnly in front of theputer screen. He was dealing with paperwork, but Italf an hour had passed and he hadnt read a single word. All he could think about was whether that girl liked the room he had prepared for her. Would she feel safe staying at his house? Would she be afraid of thunder and strong winds, like other girls? After a while, he couldnt bear it anymore. George rubbed his forehead, trying to suppress the inexplicable irritability in his heart, but with little effect. Looking out the window, it was still dark and stormy, with lightning and thunder. What was wrong with me today? I couldnt focus, George couldnt believe Millys influence on him had reached the point of affecting his work. He sighed and stood up, deciding that he might need a cup of coffee to perk up. Because he liked peace and quiet, there werent many servants in the mansion. The ones who worked here were trained to know their boundaries. They When George came downstairs, all the lights on the first floor had been turned off, leaving only dim night lights for illumination. He poured himself a cup of coffee and took a sip. The strong, bitter taste filled his taste buds and refreshed. his mind. At the moment he turned around, a figure by the French window caught his eye. The figure was immersed in her own world,pletely unaware of the presence of another person. behind her. She lightly tiptoed, raising her head. Her long hair was tied up, revealing her neck, corbone, and slim waist. Spinning, leaping When she danced, she seemed like an angel from above, innocent and beautiful, unaffected by worldly affairs. Such a beautiful girl, and she belonged to me, only to me He wanted to keep her and hide her, not letting anyone see her, so that every waking moment, all she could see was him. It was only when the scalding hot coffee identally burned his hand that his sanity was brought back. He had lost his mind just now and was actually thinking about imprisoning her. 1/3 12:40 Sun, 23 Jun Chapter 44 False rm 70% +5 Pearls After seeing Mnies message, Milly recalled the general plot of the book and had a rough idea in her mind. She remembered that in the book, Stephanie performed a perfect spin in front of Mr. Hawkins, coupled with her beautiful face, which led Mr. Hawkins to Fortunately, in her previous life, she had studied ballet. Because of her talent, she was even epted as a disciple by the famous ballet artist at the time After shended perfectly with a big leap, Milly wiped the sweat from her forehead and couldnt help but smile. Fortunately, the original owner had flexibl In that case, it shouldnt be difficult to strive for that role, She was quite satisfied with her muscle rxation. In order to prevent muscle soreness from the intense exercise just now, she shook her head and stre Arghh! Milly eximed.. George originally intended to leave immediately after watching her dance, not wanting her to catch him peeking. However, her allure was like an opium poppy. The more he looked at her, the more addicted he became. He knew he should leave, but his feet just wouldnt move. When she noticed him and was startled by his sudden appearance, he felt a bit regretful. George asked. Sorry, did I scare you? I just came down to get The coffee in his hand had long gone cold. Milly was simply startled. When she saw that it was him, her first reaction was to quickly touch her sses. When she realised they were still there, she Its okay, this is your home. You dont need to apologise to me. The floor in the upstairs room is paved with gemstones, a bit slippery, and not suitable for dancing. Aftering down and seeing the spaciousness he Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. George nodded. He pondered for a moment before asking, Dont you like the floor with gemstone iys? Well, it made sense; those gemstones are so ordinary, they really dont match her exquisite beauty. Milly waspletely stunned and asked, Huh? Didnt I just say that I slipped on the gemstone floor, and thats why I decided to dance downstairs? What does my liking have to do with it? Those are priceless gemstones; how could she not like them? But even if she did like them, she couldnt just take them, right? 2/3 Chapter 44 False rm +5 Pearls George didnt notice her confusion. He continued to indulge in his own spection and said, Since you dont like gemstones, how about gold? Do you like gold? But wouldnt gold be too tacky? His train of thought diverted Milly, and for a brief moment, she was at a loss for words. She finally asked, Arent you afraid of going bankrupt with all this Even though her family was wealthy, they had never been this extravagant. To her surprise, George honestly shook his head. He said, Im not worried. I have plenty of begin with. If spending this much money would make me go money to What a bizarre statement from this rich entric. Well, then, how much money do you have? Milly asked again. The question seemed to have really stumped George. He furrowed his brows and quickly calcted in his mind before saying, Excluding real estate an Two trillion only? Milly had only seen thergest denomination of 650 million in her two lifetimes, but that was limited to the gaming currency. She chuckled awkwardly. You tell me all of your assets; dont you worry I would steal them? George suddenly became serious. No, not exactly serious, but excited. His eyes were full of excitement as he looked at Milly, and his expression was solemn. He asked, Do you want my money? I can transfer it all to you, inc Frightened, Milly quickly waved her hands and said, No, no, no, Im joking. As soon as she finished speaking, it was clear to see a hint of disappointment in Georges eyes. He almost thought he could bring his wife back home. It was all a false rm. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Chapter 45 100 Tactics to Pursue a Wife George gazed at the sweat covering Millys forehead. He felt an itchiness in his throat. Slightly flustered, he averted his eyes and asked, Did you practice ballet just now? +5 Pearls Milly nodded and answered honestly, Yes, I heard that Mr. Hawkins is visiting our school to select ballet. dancers. Its been a while since Ist danced, s She wasnt worried that George would misinterpret, as the original owner could learn ballet when she lived. with the Smiths. Her past malnutrition was a result of torment from Stephanie after arriving at the Buts. George didnt dwell on it. He was frantically recalling information about the movie director. With numerous entertainmentpanies under the Tate Grou he had some recollection of this director. n had received numerous awards and had his own set of rules. In short, he was a reputable director. Do you need my help? George offered. Milly quickly shook her head and said, Its okay. Im confident. Whether in dancing skills or acting ability, she could easily outshine Stephanie and secure the role without any favours. Furthermore, she disliked owing favours, especially from the Tates. The following day. The typhoon passed quickly, leaving a clear and sunny morning sky. Milly breathed a sigh of relief. She was grateful that the wind had subsided and she no longer had to worry about the diamond jewelry on the wall that fell on her during the night Danny drove the car to the mansion gate and opened the door for Her. He said, Ms. But, please get in the car. Milly obediently entered the RollsCRoyces car. Where is George? Milly hadnt seen him since breakfast; she was curious. Dannys hand trembled slightly on the steering wheel as he tried hard toe up with an excuse. He said, Mr. Tate hmm he may have had some business a Milly didnt think much of it and grunted in response. It was normal for him to be busy managing such arge group. Seeing that she believed him, Danny secretly wiped the sweat from his forehead. He couldnt possibly admit that his boss was currently in the room, des 1/3 70% Chapter 45 100 Tactics to Pursue a Wife +5 Pearls As Danny had mentioned, George stood by the window in a room on the second floor. He watched the car drive away before returning to sit at the table. Normally, he would have been dressed and ready for work by this time. Today, he was still in his pajamas and seemed exhausted and pale. Rubbing his sore forehead, he couldnt shake the image of the girls slender waist and agile figure from his mind, as if he had been enchanted. He considered himself not to be a person of strong desires; even the family doctor, during a checkC up, said he might be asexual. However,st night, he experienced a night full of erotic dreams, and the ripples from those dreams were so persistent that a morning of cold showers couldnt calm them. Now, just the simple thought of the girls face was enough to make him lose control over his own body. D*mn it! This was the first time George had ever cursed. He lit a cigarette, took a deep drag, and felt a sense of grounding as the nicotine filled his mouth and lungs. Haha! George exhaled smoke rings and sneered, I truly am a beast. Wait! You have to wait until after shepletes her college entrance exam. Milly was unaware of Georges frantic obsession. She entered ss A and was surprised to see an unexpected figure. Mnie was engrossed in a physics textbook. Upon seeing Milly, her eyes lit up and she waved at her, Boss! Over here! Milly was at a loss for words. Did she not know her own seat? Before she could respond, William was seated next to her. He couldnt tolerate it any longer and angrily mmed the table andined, Who gave y Mnie was seated on the right side of Milly, with an aisle separating them. Despite this, she defiantly stared back and argued, Shes my boss. Why ca You! Williams anger was evident; he rolled up his sleeves in frustration. He rejected, No way, she can only be my boss! What rights do you have? I can im shes my boss tool Whats the point of a grown man like youining? Hey, dont assume I wont hir you just because youre a girl! Well, dont assume Ill back down just because youre a boy. You want to fight, right? Lets do it! 2/3 Sun, 23 Jun Chapter 45 100 Tactics to Pursue a Wife Bring it on! 70%R 15 Pearls Ignoring the two who were on the verge of getting into a fight, Milly calmly sat down at the table with her backpack and said, If you want to fight, take it o The two stopped simultaneously as if reaching a silent agreement. Hmphl Hmph! Mnie pouted. She cast an angry nce at William, seated beside Milly. Why had she ever thought this guy was attractive? Was she blind? Or was sh He was clearly a domineering and arrogant fool, so why did he have the privilege of sitting next to Milly? Seeing the two finally calm down, Milly asked. Mnie, why are you in ss A now? Mnie responded. I have always had good grades, consistently ranking in the top twenty of the whole grade. I was just being a fool before, willingly low Her expression darkened slightly as she spoke, feeling the urge to p herself for her past naivety. Her revtion surprised Milly. She had never paid much attention to academic rankings. Milly had no idea that Mnie was such a highCachieving student. She remarked, Congrattions that everything finally went on the right track. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Hehe, thank you. Mnie grinned happily and said, Oh, and by the way, my parents would like to invite you over for dinner. When would be a good tim Milly was taken aback, and she asked, Why do your parents want to have me over for dinner? She couldnt recall doing anything significant. Their familys financial troubles have no direct connection to her. Mnie was overjoyed. She said, Oh, I forgot to mention that our familys business is back on track now. It was a false rm. My dad mentioned that n we avoid bankruptcy this time, but we also secured a major project. It seems like your older brother yed a role in helping us out. I dont have all the d 20 3/3 A Film Queen of Two Worlds: Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Phony After hearing her exnation, Milly quickly deduced the situation. $70% +5 Pearls It appeared that Jordan and George had witnessed Mnie apologising to her, which led them to spare the Spencers. You dont have to thank me. This was Jordans gratitude to your parents for their kindness,ision. I didnt do anything, but I still want to express my Milly stated. Mnie interpreted it as a rejection and felt a bit disheartened. She asked, Milly, dont you want to visit my house? Do you think Im being kind to you for benefits? Thats not the case. I genuinely like you and want to be friends with you. Perhaps overwhelmed with emotion, her voice quivered toward the end, her eyes reddened, and she was on the verge of tears. Milly was surprised that her simple words would make Mnie overthink the situation. She quickly rified. I do want to visit, but with the exam approaching, I need to focus on studying. How about this? After the exam. Ille over for dinner, alright? Having lived two lifetimes, she could tell sincerity from insincerity. Mnie was clearly pouring her heart out. Milly couldnt disregard her sincerity. She breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing Millys response and instantly bounced back. She said, I know youre the best. Ill inform my parents too. Okay. As long as Mnie didnt cry in front of her, everything was fine. But In the future, stop calling me boss. It sounds odd. We are ssmates; just address me by my name, Milly suggested. Already burdened with William, adding another person calling her boss made it worse. It gave the impression of her being a gangster who led a fewck William finally spoke up. He was unwilling to be overlooked as he ttered, Thats right, boss is mine alone. My position is secure, and you cant take it! You shut! Before Milly could finish, Mnie interjected excitedly. Boss, you cant favour boys over girls! Why can he call you that, but I cant? I wont ept this! Milly was speechless.. William smirked, relishing the drama. He added, Because I am cute and charming, she likes me! Iv Boss! I want to protest! Tell me the truth; do you like him but not me? 1/3 Chapter 46 Phony Dont mind her, shes just envious. Boss! Boss! 70% +5 Pearls Milly felt overwhelmed, as if her brain had been tossed into a beehive, causing a painful buzz and throbbing sensation. Now, she grasped why ancient e Dealing with such constant contention every day was a challenge, and she considered herself fortunate if it didnt push her to the brink of madness. Unable to tolerate it any longer, she raised her hand to silence them. She said, Stop it! You can call me whatever you want, but I have one rule- no more Otherwise, I will kick him out! The room fell silent. But the peacested only five minutes; it was shattered when Anthony escorted Stephanie as she walked past ss As door. Stephanie was particrly happy when she saw Milly, seemingly forgetting about the incident of almost apologising on stage yesterday. Excitedly, she said, Milly, youre here at school so early! Milly responded with a nonchnt grunt, ignoring her. But in Stephanies eyes, this indifference seemed like guilt, prompting her to continue. Where were youst night? We waited for you at home and worr If you stayed overnight at someone elses house, you should at least inform us. You may not be aware of this, but our family is very strict. If you casually She was on the verge of directly mentioning that Milly has no selfCrespect right on her face. Hearing this, Mnie, William, and Anthony furrowed their brows. Unable to contain her anger, Mnie mmed the book in her hand on the table with a loud thud. The loud noise startled Stephanie. Stephanie, what are you trying to say? Who are you trying to impress with your cryptic remarks? If you have the courage, speak clearly and stop beatin Stephanie had been focused on Milly and hadnt even noticed Mnie sitting beside her. She was momentarily surprised by her fierce retort. She asked, Mnie? How did you end up in ss A? Mnie crossed her arms, exuding an air of superiority befitting the Spencers. She asked, I ranked in the top twenty in thest exam; why wouldnt I be Upon hearing this, Stephanie suddenly recalled that Mnie indeed had excellent grades, and she always ranked at the top.. 2/3 12:40 Sun, Jun Chapter 46 Phony But what did she mean earlier? Why is Mnie now siding with Milly and defending her? Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Could it be that Milly has influence even her? No, I wouldnt allow it! $5 Pearls Concealing the jealousy in her eyes, she forced a simile and tried to appear innocent. She asked, Mnie, arent we best friends? Mnie rolled her eyes and was disgusted. She retorted, Best friends? Spare me those words, I must have. been blind before, thinking you were kind and innocent. Now I realise how foolish I was back then. I have to say, youve got quite thick skin. Arent you afraid I havent forgotten about the audio recording of your snide remarks under the national g yesterday? Despite all that, do you still have the nerve to call me a good friend? If you dont find that disgusting, I Stephanies face paled as she listened to her remarks. The ssmates, who were watching the drama unfold, began to gossip. Thats s right, I was wondering why Mnie suddenly transferred to ss A. It turns out that Stephanie had stabbed her back. Didnt Mnie cause a scene in public yesterday? How could you forget? Yeah, I didnt expect her to be so bold, but I really couldnt tell the true color of Stephanic. I thought she was kind and innocent; I didnt expect her to be Listening to the discussions around her, Stephanies face contorted in anger. Recalling the embarrassing incident in public yesterday, she gritted her teeth in frustration. But with so many people around now, she couldnt lose her temper. She bit her tongue hard to calm herself down, then lowered her eyes, her eye socket What a clever way to shift the me! Indeed, she was a master maniptor, defining Stephanie as someone who was vain and sycophantic with just one sentence. Mnie couldnt fail to see through it, but she still held her head high with the arrogance of someone in a superior position. Thats right! Your status as a 2 Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Just a Foster Daughter Hearing this, Milly couldnt help but burst intoughter. +5 Pearls It turned out that Mnie, who had been best friends with Stephanie for years, genuinely knew her sore spot, and she hit right at the spot that Stephani Sure enough, Stephanies face turned pale on the spot. You She couldnt say anything in return. After all, what Mnie said was trueCshe was a foster daughter. Mnie instantly felt relieved when Stephanie was mad. Her mood, which had been long suppressed as a result of Stephanies abuse and betrayal, sud Stephanie was trembling with anger, her face contorted in a terrifying manner, and her teeth clenched. tightly as if she were about to pounce and bite Mnie at any moment. She understood Mnie. For those she cared about, she would protect them with all her heart and soul; for those she didnt like, she would make sure e Just like now, Mnie was willing to humiliate her in public, regardless of her own dignity. Calm down! I need to stay calm! Whether it was Milly or Mnie, I didnt have the upper hand to confront them faceCtoCface. Moreover, faceCtoC face quarrels were not my strong suit. My persona was delicate and fragile, and I finally managed. to convince Jordan and Anthony yesterday. At this crit Thinking of this, she took a deep breath and forcefully suppressed the hatred surging in her heart. Her eyes turned slightly red in an instant, as if she ha Anthony, did I say something wrong? Why did they treat me like this? Mnie was ovee with the urge to vomit by her tricks. She had goosebumps all over her body. Mnie leaned in to Milly and said, Boss, I have genuinely wronged you before. I didnt know she was so disgusting before. Milly raised an eyebrow and coldly replied, Just get used to it. After all, the first time she experienced her sly tricks, she almost vomited. Anthony stood by Stephanies side, his expression equally dark. After hearing Stephaniesints, he just gave a faint grunt and didnt speak up for h Instead, he calmly told Stephanie, Go back to your ss. Its time for lessons. Stephanie felt like her attack didnt achieve any results. Her expression was one of disbelief. She 1/3 $70% Chapter 47 Just a Foster Daughter +5 Pearls Mnieughed heartily, tears streaming down her face. Hahaha, you try this trick on us, but even your own brother refuses to fall for it. Haha, Stephan Her words clearly indicated that Stephanie pretended to be innocent and yed tricks on them. Whats even more annoying was that Anthony didnt even help her. Stephanie clenched her fists. Her neatly trimmed nails were digging into her flesh fiercely, and a brief pain cleared her mind a little. I couldnt leave now. If I left now, in the eyes of others, I would be seen as being defeated and be the subject of ridicule! No. I have to figure out a way to save herself. I have to turn the tables. Turning, her eyes met William, who was leaning against the window sill with a dark and unreadable expression. Stephanies eyes instantly lit up. Yes, how could I forget about him? William likes me. As long as I get his help or show vulnerability, he will support me and speak up on my behalf. She hurriedly approached William and gently bit her lips. Stephanie softly asked, Mr. William, you believe in me, dont you? If William believed in her, others would think twice before causing a scene, considering his status as a Tates. As for Mnie and Milly forming their own group, what could they possibly do? Even if they tried to retaliate openly, it wouldnt matter. As long as William liked her, she could still shine brightly with the halo of being a girl Williams likes. William waspletely taken aback. How did he get caught up in this drama? He felt like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. William looked at Stephanies suddenly erged face in front of him. He was so shocked that he almo Stephanie was speechless. Why was the situation different from what she had imagined? William, its me; Im Stephanie. Youve been delivering milk tea to me all this time. You like me, dont you remember? William became too agitated to remain seated. He stood up, shaking with anger, and used her, How dare you spread false rumors about me? Ill take After blurting this out, he immediately turned to Milly to show his loyalty. He said, Boss, you have to believe me. Im loyal to you, and I would never betray you. This woman is clearly envious of our rel Milly covered her cars, which were ringing from his outburst, and roared, Shut up! Okay. 2/3 375%0 Chapter 47 Just a Foster Daughter +5 Pearls Their loud voices not only attracted the attention of the students in the ssroom but also passersby in the corridor who were discreetly observing. Witnessing this scene, everyone couldnt help but start whispering and discussing. I thought Willian had feelings for Stephanie. I always saw him bring her milk tea. I never thought it was all a facade. William is so attractive; why would he be interested in Stephanie? I always thought it was just a rumour. Exactly, and even though William has a brother, hes also a legitimate heir. Stephanie is just an adopted daughter; how could she be a match for him? Thats true! The chatter grew louder. Stephaniesplexion grew paler. She thought angrily. It must be Milly! She did this to me! This b*tch must have poisoned Williams mind against me, which is why he gave me a cold shoulder. Sl+t! She took a deep breath unwillingly and said. You bought me milk tea before. The whole ss knows about it: it cant be fake, right? Milk tea? William pondered for a while before vaguely recalling that there was indeed such an incident. Oh. Oh, I remember now! Upon hearing this, Stephanie couldnt help but exhale in relief and smile joyfully. However, the following words from William caused her smile to freeze o 20 1All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Chapter 48 The Milk Tea Challenge +5 Pearls That milk tea was my way of challenging Anthony! He always buys you milk tea, so I bought one too. He likes it halfCsugar, but I prefer it to be fullC sugar. He likes it at room temperature. I like it hot! Even though I cant outperform him in exams, I refuse to believe that Im inferior to him in every aspect William? Anthony was speechless. Even Milly, usuallyposed, couldnt help but twitch the corner of her mouth. So, this guys reasoning is that if he cant surpass Anthony in exams, hell challenge him to buy milk tea. Everyone was taken aback by Williams unexpected exnation and burst intoughter: Haha. I knew it. Mr. William would not be interested in Stephanie. Haha. Mr. William is quite something. Ive never seen someone so determined to win in such a roundabout way. I must say. Stephanie is quite narcissistic. She believes shes a goddess! If Mr. William has feelings for someone, it would be Milly. She may not be the most beautiful, but shees from a prestigious family. The continuous jabs and humiliationpletely shattered Stephanie. She couldnt hold back her tears. Sob sob. I hate you all! After her outburst, she covered her face and fled. Seeing the main character leaving, everyone dispersed since there was no more drama to watch. However, at that moment, Anthony, standing in the corridor, didnt head towards his seat but walked. straight towards Millys seat with a gloomy express William immediately stood up and blocked his path, shielding Milly behind him. Knowing that Anthony doted on Stephanic, he probably wanted to confront Milly because his beloved sister cried. What are you up to? Williams tone was icy. Anthony, unfazed, nced at him and said, Move aside! No way! If you want to harm Boss, youll have to step over my dead body! Anthony and Milly were speechless. What kind of bizarre and childish talk was this? Milly sighed helplessly and said, William, sit down. Have you copied your chemistry homework yet? The teacher will collect it soon. The tense atmosphere from a moment ago dissipated instantly. Right, copy, Ill do it right away. 1/3 Sun, 23 Jun Chapter 48 The Milk Tea Challenge. *5 Pearls: Yesterday, he was so absorbed in gaming on the FX esports tform that hepletely forgot about homework. It wasnt until this morning that he realis work. Seeing himply, Milly looked up at Anthony, who was approaching. Whats the matter? Anthonys expression was nk, his voice cold, Why didnt you return my call yesterday? Huh? Milly blinked. It took her a moment to recall what he was referring to. Yesterday, due to the typhoon, she stayed at the Tates residence and forgot to call home. Jordan called her numerous times, and there were a few mess Oh, sorry, I forgot. I thought Jordan would have told you. Didnt he tell you? Milly inquired. After telling Jordan, Anthony didnt message her again. Jordan should have told him, right? You! Anthonys face flushed with anger. This woman was definitely doing it on purpose! Although Jordan did inform meter that she was okay, can it bepared to hearing it directly from her? The disparity between hearing it from someone else and hearing it directly from the person is evident! He worried about her so much for nothing! Anthony said in a huff, Fine, fine! If I ever treat you like a sister again, worry about you again, then Im a dog! Hmph! Milly didnt understand why he suddenly got so angry. Furrowing her brows, she couldnt help but remind him. Mr. Anthony, you dont need to repeat it. You already deredst time that calling me sister again would reduce you to a mere puppy. I havent forgotten, so theres no need to emphasise it. Fine! Youre something! Anthony felt that if he stayed here any longer, he would be driven crazy by her, so he turned around and left in a huff. His departure was like that of an enraged lion. Milly blinked, wondering why her sixth brother was still so unpredictable. I have followed his instructions, so why did it seem like he was even angrier now Could it be that his monthly period has arrived? Teenage boys are puzzling. Mnie mentioned that after thest ss ended, the teacher announced the news of the selection of actors. 2/3 Chapter 48 The Milk Tea Challenge +5 Pearl Students, Ive just received a notice from the school. It says that the famous director n Hawkins ising to our school in the next few days to select ballet dancers to y supporting roles in his new movie. This is a great opportunity for the school to shine. Those who meet t After the teacher left, Mnie leaned into Milly and whispered, Boss, this is what I mentioned before. I didnt expect the director toe so soon. Are you go Milly tidied t the test paper in her hand and put it in the desk hole. Yes, Mnies eyes lit up. Really? But then she thought of something, her smile instantly freezing. She said with some concern, Bur Stephanie will sign up, too. Shell do anything to hog t Im sorry, Boss. Its because I told her back then, its all my fault! Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Milly looked at her with amusement. Whats it got to do with you? Even if you hadnt told her, she would have found out now that the teacher has annou Hearing Millyforting her, Mnies guilt persisted, her tone heavilyden with selfC me. But shes scheming something against you again. Dont be fooled by her delicate appearance. Shes quite cunning and cant be underestimated Upon hearing this, Milly nodded in agreement. Indeed, Stephanie lived up to being the pampered sister in the novel My Six Big Brothers. Although she hadnt learned anything else, she had mastere Boss, how about I ask to see if she is up to something? Though I am no longer in ss D, I still have some connections. Milly looked at the mysterious Mnie and almost couldnt help butugh. Connections? Id think she was talking about some business secret if I didnt know better. With a lightugh, she said, No need. Her little tricks wont amount to much. We dont need to waste time on her. Lets just focus on ourselves. After all, she had thrived in the murky entertainment industry in her past life, unafraid of all the dirty tricks. Now, why should she be afraid of a mere youn 20 Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Jordans Favouritism At this moment, the teacher of ss D also received the same notice. Next to Stephanies desk, previously upied by Mnie, was surrounded by another group of girls, showering Stephanie with ttery. With Mnie no longer present, they finally had the opportunity to get closer to Stephanie. Most of these girls came from ordinary workingC ss or small business families. They were no match for the wealthy Buts. Despite Stephanie being an adopted daughter, being associated with her Therefore, as soon as Mnie departed, they wasted no time in ttering and seeking favour with Stephanie, hoping to bask in the Buts glory, Wow! Stephanie. I had no idea you were a Level 9 ballet dancer. Thats incredible. Yeah, you are sure to be selected Ive heard Mr. Hawkins is quite something. All of the actors under him have seeded in bing famous. If youre chosen, youll be a star in the futur Im envious of you, Stephanie. Listening to the constant stream of ttery, Stephanies anger towards Milly had subsided significantly. This was the real her. Around her should be filled with such admiration and ttery. What was the point of Milly being a good student? If she became a star in the future, Stephanie would still bring glory to the Buts. When people talk about the Buts, the first they think would be her, Stephanie. By then, Milly w Suddenly, a slim girl with sses asked curiously, Stephanie, is your sister also auditioning for the ballet dancer role? At the mention of Milly, Stephanies eyes filled with disgust. What right does she have to participate She abruptly halted. Suppose Milly couldnt dance and participate in the audition, wouldnt she embarrass herself in front of the director and school leaders? In that case, I indirectly settled the score for the pu With this realisation, a cold smile crept onto her lips, but she quickly masked it. Seems my sister can dance too. Could you give me another registration Later that night, at the But family dining table. Stephanie couldnt contain her excitement. Sun, 23 Jun Chapter 49 Jordans Favouritism Although she had already registered, she sought Jordans approval. +5 Pearls Upon hearing her words, Jordan furrowed his brows, pondered momentarily, and replied, n is indeed a reputable director. You can give it a try. But ou In other words, he wouldnt offer any assistance. Stephanie happily nodded at her brothers approval and eximed, I can handle it alone. I am confident in this role. Dont forget, I have already achieve As she spoke, she tilted her head, exuding pride and confidence. Undeniably, she bore a resemnce to a proud swan. Jordan simply responded with a quiet Hmm and added, Make sure it doesnt impact your academics. The college entrance exams areing up soon Stephanie obediently nodded, I understand. Jordan didnt say much more. For now, his approach to his adopted sister was simply one ofissezC faire, with a hint of detachment. As long as she didnt cause any trouble, raising her wouldnt cost much money. After all, he was still the eldest in the But family, and some dignity had to be maintained. Milly, have some shrimp. He pushed the peeled shrimp towards Milly. Milly nced at the fresh shrimp meat that her brother had pushed over, then looked at the mess she had made of the shrimp in her hand, which was already peeled. She decisively chose the shrimp that Jordan had peeled. After all, it was for her, so why not enjoy it? She said with a mischievous smile and sparkling eyes. Thank you, Jordan. Then, she started eating contentedly. Seeing her enjoying the meal, Jordan also felt happy. He gently said, Take your time. No rush. If you like it, I will peel some more for you. Witnessing this heartwarming scene, Stephanie felt her excellent mood instantly evaporate, feeling irritated to the core. Jordan used to peel shrimp for her and kindly reminded her to cat more. But ever since Milly arrived, she effortlessly stole Jordans affection. This is infuriating! That b*tch! Taking a deep breath to suppress the urge to tear Milly apart, she softly said, Oh, I just remembered. Milly, I signed you up as well. I noticed the limited out. Milly paused her shrimpC eating motion and couldnt help but roll her eyes. Stephanie wasnt worried about her missing out. Instead, she was worried about missing the opportunit She had been busy reciting poems all day and hadnt had the chance to ask the teacher for a registration 2/3All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. 12:41 Sun, 23 Jun ti Chapter 49 Jordans Favouritism: form. Stephanie was more proactive than her. +5 Pearls Jordan frowned at Stephanies words, full of reproach. Who told you to take matters into your own hands? Although Stephanie was prepared to be scolded by Jordan, she couldnt help but shiver when she saw his icy gaze. I was afraid Milly might miss out. T You! Milly quickly stopped the furious Jordan and persuaded, Its okay. If youve signed me up, go for it. Its good to gain some experience. Ive never seen w Jordan looked at her with concern. But this director is too straightforward. Im afraid you cant handle it. Okay, let me go ask your fifth brother, Jonathan. He worked with this director on a movie before. Maybe he can put in a good word for you. If not, I can i Milly was utterly stunned. Is this what it feels like to be supported by a big shot? Thank you, but its not necessary. On the side, Stephanie clenched the fork in her hand fiercely. Her fingertips turned white as she squeezed the rosewood fork so hard it looked like it mig Why was it that when it came to her, Jordan said the Buts couldnt help, but when it came to Milly, he was willing to invest to get her in? Why is Jordan so biased? What does Milly have that I dont? This time, I must dazzle everyone, perform well, and show Jordan who is the one who can bring glory to the Buts! 20 3/3 A Film Queen of Two Worlds Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Millys Fall from Grace 1 Stephanie returned to her room and dialled a number on her phone. +5. Pearls After two busy tones, the phone was answered, and a deep, maic voice filled with indulgence came from the other end. Hello, is this Stephanie? W Stephanie immediately began toin with a pitiful tone. Sob sob. Matthew. Jordan and Anthony bullied me. They dont love me anymore. Im so sa The person on the other end of the phone was Matthew, the second son of the Buts. He was currently the top disciple of a wellC known designer in the country and a member of the influential design team One. He had won numerous domestic and international awards for fashio Hmm? Whats going on? Hearing herints, Matthew was momentarily taken aback. Isnt Jordan always spoils you the most? How could he poss At this point. Stephanies eyes were resentful, and she gritted her teeth. Its all because of Milly! Matthew was momentarily confused when he heard this name. Milly? Only then did Stephanie realise her tone was wrong and quickly corrected herself. No I mean, its our sister. Matthew, you forgot? Her name is Milly. Matthew finally clicked on to what she was saying. Yes, that longC lost sister who had recently been brought back into the fold by the family seemed to go by that name. No wonder it sounded so familiar. He had been ho He heard Stephanieining to him with grievances, and he roughly guessed that there must have. been many changes at home because of the re called sister seemed to possess a talent for stirring up trouble. She had just returned, but even Jordans upright character seemed softened. It must be h He suddenly felt a bit disgusted with the unfamiliar Milly. He couldnt help butfort Stephanie, Stephanie, dont be sad. Jordan and Anthony dont have good judgment of people. Its their fault. I will always s Seeing that her goal was achieved, Stephanie immediately smiled and acted coy. Thank you, Matthew. I knew you were the best! Hearing her tone improve, Matthew also felt relieved, and his tone softened. Calling me just for this? Do you need me to help you with something? Matthew, you are brilliant. I do need a little favour from you. Can you give me a stunning ballet costume? After that, she briefly mentioned the schools ballet dancer audition to Matthew. Upon hearing this, Matthew immediately agreed. Of course! I will give you the most gorgeous dance costume to dazzle the audience! 1/3 Chapter 50 Millys Fall from Grace 1 Wow! Thank you, Matthew. I know youre the best! +5 Pearls Matthew hung up, sighed deeply, and rubbed his furrowed brow. He had delicate eyebrows, a high nose, and amber eyes with a cold and noble air. But such a handsome man, at this moment, had dishevelled clothes, messy hair, and a hint of grey in his eyes, clearly caused byck of rest and insomn At this moment, an assistantClike person came in with a cup of coffee and ced it on his desk, looking worriedly. Still no inspiration? The competition is only five days away, and we havente up with a decent outfit yet. This wont do. Matthew rubbed his hair, which was already a mess, even more so now. Okay, I know. Im looking for inspiration. The assistant responded, All right, then. Thke your time to look for it. Ill step out for now. Wait! Matthew called after him. Could you please fetch the Clear Breeze, Bright Moon dance costume for me? The assistant was surprised. Oh? That costume just won an award. Many big stars are vying to rent it. Who are you lending it to? Oh, my sister is auditioning. Its for her to use. Enough chatter, go and get it! Although the assistant was hesitant, he still didnt dare to refuse. Okay Upon learning that Matthew would help her, Stephanie felt much more at ease and confident in her ability to outshine Milly. At that moment, a shortC haired teacher approached her with a notebook and inquired, You must be Stephanie, correct? I am the teacher managing the auditorium. You signed u Stephanie nodded. Yes, Maam. We must inquire about each auditioning students stage effects requirements, such as dry ice for ambience or ribbons and bubbles. Since this audition is quite significant for the school, we will strive to fulfil each students needs. 2 Stephanie nodded in understanding. Ill go with ribbons, please. The teacher nodded and jotted it down in the notebook. Noted. Best of luck with your audition. As she was about to depart, Stephanie suddenly recalled something and hastily called out to the teacher, Maam, I just remembered something. I have can arrange the purchase ordingly. The teacher nodded and handed over the notebook. Of course. Taking the notebook, Stephanie scanned the students names in ss A and immediately spotted Millys name. Beside her name, it read: Ribbon. Haha, shes taking this seriously and trying to be the same with me. 2/3 70% Chapter 50 Millys Fall from Grace 1 +5 Pearls She clenched her teeth, wrote two words, and then returned the notebook to the teacher with a smile. Thank you, Maam. The teacher didnt think much of it, closed the notebook, and left. Youre wee. Stephanie narrowed her eyes, and a daring n formed in her mind. Since Milly was overestimating herself and trying to be a swan like her, she would t portray a pristine white swan. Having performed numerous times in the auditorium before, she was very familiar with it. Switching the ribbons to ink at the backstage was a simple task for her. Last time, that foolish Mnie failed to win the bet, allowing Milly to im a victory and keep her unattractive side from the public. This time, with ink on h unsightly appearance that looks like a monster! Then, she would genuinely be humiliated! Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Milly, I wonder how youll handle this situation! 20 D Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Millys Fall From Grace 2 The day of the audition arrived swiftly. +5 Pearls School leaders and representatives gathered in the auditorium to apany Mr. Hawkins in casting roles, demonstrating their high regard for the event Milly donned a sophisticated ballet dress, exuding a delicate and elegant aura. Her fairplexion,bined with the pristine white dance attire, gave h Despite her enchanting appearance, she still sported oversized sses and thick bangs that partially obscured her features, almost as a shield. William and Mnie surrounded her, showering her withpliments.. Boss, you look stunning. I was nning to help you find a ballet costume, but Jordan beat me to it. Boss, you are a living fairy today! Do you have any culture? Thats what you call a celestial being descending to earth. Arent celestial beings and fairy the same thing? It seems like youre the onecking culture. You two. Observing their impending argument, Milly swiftly intervened, Enough, you two. Arent you supposed to be heading to ss soon? Go on. Ill return to th Mnie grinned and remained seated, exining, Boss, the next ss is selfCstudy. We brought the papers the teacher assigned us, so well stay here and support youter! William chimed in, Thats right. Noticing their determination, Milly sighed. Fine, but both of you need to keep a low profile and avoid trouble, got it? These two are both hotC tempered. She feared that if she failed the audition, they might confront n. So its better to instruct them beforehand to feel reassured. Mnie and William made an OK gesture, signifying their understanding. They knew they had to behave well. Meanwhile, in a secluded corner backstage, Stephanie was surrounded by admirers, all gazing enviously at her dazzling diamondCembroidered outfit. Stephanie, this designer outfit is truly exquisite, just like those in magazines. I heard even celebrities. struggle to borrow it. Stephanie, you look absolutely stunning today. Youre sure to outshine everyone. Stephanie, I envy you for having such an amazing brother. 1/3 Chapter 51 Millys Fall From Grace 2 on this dress are all real and priceless. The girls around her recoiled in fear, retracting their hands that were about to touch the dress. +5 Pearls Suddenly, a slender girl spotted something and pointed. Stephanie, look. Isnt that your sister, Milly? Shes auditioning. Following her gaze, Stephanie spotted Milly surrounded by Mnie and William. It was evident that Milly was d in a topC tier designer ballet dress. Though not as extravagant as hers, it was still from a renowned designer and not inexpensive. That dress must have been a gift from Jordan! Ever since Jordan learned of her audition, he hadnt inquired if she needed a ballet dress but had secretly arranged one for Milly. Was it because he exp These thoughts ignited a jealousy so intense it felt suffocating. Clutching the skirt of her dance dress. tightly, she felt slight difort as the tiny diamon Have you taken care of what I asked you to do? The slender girl nodded. Yes, weve added the ink, but Stephanie furrowed her brow. But what? But the principal is sitting downstairs. If they find out, well definitely be punished. Were about to graduate. Getting punished at this time will definitely affect our chances of getting into a good university. Her voice was filled with fear and anxiety, clearly showing regret. Stephanie let out a coldugh and scolded, Theres no surveince backstage, so they cant catch us. Besides, its Milly whos embarrassing herself, an But what if Stephanie was furious when she saw her like this. What if, what if If you are so afraid, then dont do it. Give me back the designer bag and jewellery I ga No, no. The girl saw her getting angry and quickly waved her hands to exin. Stephanie, dont be angry. I just said it. I am still on your side. Hmph! Stephanies expression softened slightly as she saw the girls apologetic demeanour. Money could make people do anything. Give them a little benefit, and theyd shamelessly do her bidding. Even if the principal was angry and wanted to investigate thoroughly, what could he do? After all, it wasnt her who did it. He couldnt find any evidence Milly, this time, youre finished! As fate would have it, Stephanie and Milly drew numbered cards 44 and 45. One second tost, the other was thest. 2/3 Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 51 Millys Fall From Grace 2 +5 Pearls Before Stephanie went on stage, she happened to bump into Milly, who was preparing in the waiting area. Whether she was confident in the audition or she saw that there were no Buts members around and exposed her true nature, anyway, she was no lo Milly raised an eyebrow,pletely ignoring her sarcasm, You went to such lengths to sign me up. Wouldnt it be immature of me not toe? Stephanie refused to back down. Too bad, this spot is mine for the taking. Milly casually replied, Oh, what a coincidence, so is mine. The two people who met on a narrow path refused to back down, and sparks flew as their eyes met. The atmosphere became tense for a moment. Just then, the announcer outside called, Next, please wee contestant number 44 to perform the ballet piece Swan Lake, and contestant number 45, please be ready in the wings. Stephanie snorted coldly and then walked onto the stage. Soon, a beautiful melody filled the air, and the bright stage lights gently illuminated her as she elegantly turned, leapt, and spun. It must be admitted that her profound and skilful ballet technique was evident, and she performed admirably. Meanwhile, backstage, Milly watched the entire beautiful ballet performance with her arms crossed, unable to resist apuding. The performance was p Like in the novel, Stephanies performance amazed Mr. Hawkins in the audience. He nodded in approval and turned to the screenwriter beside him, look 20 1 Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Film Queen of Two Worlds Chapter 52 Millys Fall From Grace 3 70%I +5 Pearls Stephanic noticed ns reaction as well. She stood on her tiptoes, arrogantly tilting her head down, exuding the air of a victor. As she passed by Milly, she sneered. No need to perform. Ive already won. Just then, the hosts voice echoed through the sound systm, Contestant number 45, please take the stage. for the ballet performance of Swan Lake. The same piece as Stephanie. However, Milly didnt rush to the stage. Instead, she turned to face Stephanie with a cold smile ying on her lips. Is that so? Remember this moment b With that, she gracefully made her way to the stage. Seeing her confident demeanour, Stephanie stomped her foot in frustration. Had she ever seen ballet before? Had she ever learned ballet? How dare she speak so boldly in front of me! Shed soon see who would be left embarrassed! Through her sses, Milly gazed down at the audience in the packed auditorium, filled with students and teachers who hade to watch the auditions She drew thest number, and as she took the stage, the school had already let out, drawing a crowd of curious students to watch the auditions. Thankf to stayposed amidst the audiences gaze. spotlight, allowing h As the music began, Milly danced with precision and grace, lost in the melody. It felt like she had returned to the dance studio of her previous life, guided Mnie watched in awe as Milly twirled elegantly on stage. Boss is truly a hidden talent. Her dancing is simply mesmerising. Beside her, Williams hands were ready to apud. Incredible! Absolutely breathtaking! Words fell short of describing the moment. Anthony found himself standing in a corner of the auditorium, mesmerised by Millys performance. Suddenly, instead of confetti, ck liquid sttered down, staining the floor and Millys white dance skirt. The audience gasped in shock and began to murmur. What is that? So dark. Its disgusting. It must be ink. Look how its stained everything ck! William leapt up. D*mn it! Who did this? 1/3 Chapter 52 Millys Fall From Grace 3 But 70% +5 Pearls No buts: Rushing up now will only make things worse. She will handle it Trembling with anger, Mnie prayed that Milly could resolve the crisis. On stage, Milly, drenched in ck ink, was taken aback. It was supposed to be coloured ribbons, not ink. She quickly realised who was behind this cowardly act. ncing backstage, she met Stephanies smug you handle this! Milly sneered disdainfully, arching her eyebrows as she pondered how childish it was to unt such tactics. as if it would guarantee victory. The music continued to y, but she abruptly halted her spinning steps, casing her shoulders down, slowing her dance movements, and emitting a sens Beside her, the screenwriter beside n observed theical mishap on stage and lost interest in the performance. Furrowing his brow, he said, Mr. Hawkins, lets go. Number 44s performance was already perfect and suited for the role. Theres no need to watch num Using ink in such a significant event is akin to defiling ballet!. However. n raised his hand to stop him. Wait, lets watch a bit longer. His keen eyes narrowed as he observed the stage, sensing a shift in the melody to which the student was dancing. She was no longer performing Swan Lake, but instead The Swans Elegy! Despite the lively score of Swan Lake, her movements and aura softened the mood into one of mncholy. The entire performance exuded a tone of so stained costume vividly portrayed the slow demise of the swans life. Just when everyone anticipated the dance to conclude in ordance with the swans demise, the swan on the ground appeared to glimpse a glimmer of hop It was a rebirth! As dawn approached, the transformation wasplete. The white attire morphed into ck, sessfully emerging from the mud, soaring into the sky. T rebirth. At a certain point, Milly removed the inkCcovered sses, her damp bangs swept behind her cars, revealing her exquisite and beautiful visage. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. The music ceased, the dance concluded, and the auditorium fell silent. The audience was captivated by this visual spectacle, as if afraid that the elegant and beautiful girl before them, akin to a true swan, would vanish if they uttered a word. Suddenly, apuse erupted, apanied by whistles and loud cheers of Campus Belle! 2/3 Chapter 52 Millys Fall From Grace 3 +5 Pearls The once hushed auditorium now buzzed with cheers, apuse, screams, and whistles, all chanting in unison. Campus Belle! Campus Belle! Campus Oh my goodness! Who said that the top student in the grade was unattractive? Come here and face the consequences! This beauty, this grace, this figure! Its a shame to be merely a campus belle. Sob, Mom, I think Im smitten! Quick, p me! I believe I just witnessed a fairy descending from the sky. Did she smile at me? Ill p you to death! Who said shes smiling at you? Take a look at your eCridden face before you speak! In that fleeting moment, Milly glimpsed the fervent fans she had in her previous life at the peak of her fame. She offered a faint smile, her captivating am Just as she prepared to bow and exit the stage, n raised his hand, signalling her to wait. Hold on, Miss. I have a few questions for you. 20 Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Anthonys Rebirth. +5 Pearls Milly paused gracefully, acknowledging Mr. Hawkins with a nod before asking. Do you have a question for me? Did you choreograph this inkCsttering dance yourself? Mr. Hawkins asked. Millys smile widened as she responded, Not entirely original, but I did tweak it. n, with his deep understanding of the entertainment world, sensed there was more to her answer. It seemed Milly had received some help behind the curtains, yet her adeptness in adapting quickly was undeniably impressive. His admiration for her blossomed further. He then asked, Could you borate on the intention behind your performance in this scene? ck typically symbolizes death, so why did you transition After a brief moment of reflection, Milly lifted her head calmly. She exined, The conclusion of life often signifies death, and within death lies the essen a souls journey into new beginnings. How can webel it as mere death? It symbolizes the swans metamorphosis and, likewise, my own. Let the resilie mountains. Though death may seem daunting, and deceit may lurk, I will ultimately undergo a transformation and emerge reborn. Fantastic, fantastic, fantastic! n eximed with enthusiasm, rising from his seat to apud. His eyes shimmered with admiration and excitement tow Milly nodded graciously, replying. Thank you, Mr. Hawkins. Meanwhile, at the back of the auditorium, a man sat with a disheveled appearance and a mask, his eyes gleaming with intrigue. He muttered to himself, On the other side, as Milly stepped down from the stage, she spotted Stephanie nearby. With a subtle smirk, Milly approached her, dripping with sarcasm. Thank you for going to such great lengths to assist me in delivering a wless performance and for helping me secure the title of campus belle You!!! Stephanie seethed with anger, her chest heaving and her face contorted in fury. She teetered on the edge of losing herposure, never expecting her plot to inadvertently pave the way for Millys triumph. It was genuinely maddenin With her goal aplished, Milly brushed past her, her confidence soaring. Yet, as she took a few strides forward, a powerful grip enveloped her, pulling Milly, poised to execute a shoulder throw, froze at the sound. Could it be Anthonys voice? What une kie 1/3 Chapter 53 Anthonys Rebirth +5 Pearls You said Im not your sister, so if you acknowledge me now, does that make you a little dog? Milly teased, a yful glint in her eyes. Woof woof woof! Anthony responded promptly with a resounding bark. Millys expression froze, caught off guard by his unexpected response. Anthony buried his face into her shoulder, unmoving. Let the dog bark, he thought. Hedply with anything, even if asked to be a dog at that moment, It might sound unbelievable, but just as Milly portrayed the swans demise on stage, Anthony felt a sense of rebirth within himself. In his previous life, after handling what he believed to be Millys remains, he was driving home when he collided headCon with arge truck upon exiting the cemetery. Upon reopening his eyes, he found himself face to face with his lively sister. Reflecting on the nonsense he had just spouted, Anthony felt the urge to smack himself. Nevertheless, he clung to his sister, unwilling to relinquish the n Milly, Ill take good care of you from now on. Whatever you desire, Ill provide, Anthony dered earnestly. Milly looked at him quizzically, her expression questioning his sudden deration. Excitedly entering the backstage area, William and Mnic, ready to celebrate with Milly, were taken aback by the sight of the siblings embracing. React Instinctively, they positioned themselves in front of Milly, shielding her like mother hens protecting their chicks, and regarded Anthony with suspicion. Wh Aware of Anthonys tendency to spoil his younger sister, Stephanie, they remained on high alert. Anthony, finally reunited with his beloved sister, was abruptly interrupted in his embrace by the interference of the two. His eyes shed with displeasure Mnie and William stood their ground, their expressions unreadable. Why had his demeanor suddenly turned so intense? And a tad intimidating, too. Milly sighed deeply, gently pushing aside the two individuals blocking her path. Alright, schools out. You both head home. I need to go, too.7 But the two remained rooted in ce, their concern evident as they observed Anthonys dark expression, fearing trouble was looming. Boss, why not rid This Anthony seemed poised to cause trouble for Stephanie. Having shed with Boss before, his intentions were likely malicious. Initially upset at being separated from his sister, Anthony felt angry upon hearing Millys intention to leave with her. His face flushed with fury, his breaths ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. -2/3 70% Chapter 53 Anthonys Rebirth +5 Pearls If it werent for his newfound sense of restraint and his concern about causing trouble for his sister. Anthony would have pped those two brats long ag Milly understood that Mnie meant well, but she found their interference unnecessary. Besides, Anthony hadnt shown any overt hostility toward her, so Therefore, she declined, Its really not necessary. You both go back quickly; I know what Im doing. Upon hearing her firm tone, they fell silent and took three steps back. Before departing, they repeatedly cautioned her to be cautious, speaking as if Anthony were a kidnapper. After Mnie and William left, Anthony nced at Milly, her clothes stained with ink, feeling a twinge of pity for her. He removed his coat and draped it ov Milly was taken aback by his gesture and politely declined, I have a school uniform in the backstage lounge. Ill go change into it. She had worn the dance costume before going on stage, andCupon arrival, she had been in her school uniform, which remained clean for now. Though her body was stained with ink, cleaning it thoroughly on the spot wasnt feasible. For now, Milly could only rinse her face, arms, and exposed are Emerging after changing her clothes, Milly found Anthony standing at the door like a guardian, looking surprised. Huh? You didnt leave? 20 Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Ill Carry You +5 Pearls When Anthony saw her approaching, his expression softened. He was about to speak when he noticed her exposed knees, causing his brows to furrow. What happened to your legs? The school uniform consisted of short sleeves and a short skirt, which barely covered her legs. Her knees. were severely swollen, appearing even more Milly nced down at her knees, and only then did she notice the swelling. She remainedposed as she replied. I probably scratched them while dancing earlier. Its nothing. It will be better by tomorrow! However, Anthony couldnt bear to see her in difort. He knelt down with tenderness and asked gently. Does it hurt? Milly was not one to make a fuss over minor pain, and this kind of injury was insignificant to her. It doesnt. Youre so swollen, and youre saying it doesnt hurt. Youre just being stubborn! Anthonys eyes were filled with concern. Furthermore, having just been reborn, he could almost envision the girl in front of him lying lifeless in a collin. The fear was overwhelming. No, were going to the hospital! Anthony insisted firmly. Milly blinked. Its fine. Its just a little swollen, really. It doesnt hurt No, we must go to the hospital! Milly couldntprehend what had gotten into Anthony today. He seemed somewhat different for no. apparent reason. Just as she was about to inquire, she met his eyes, which were f Feelingpletely helpless and speechless, she sighed and agreed. Okay, lets go to the hospital. Only then did Anthony rx, and his body was no longer tense. He crouched down and said softly, Come on. Ill carry you out on my back. What? Milly hesitated once more. Hurry up! Anthony urged, If you dont let me carry you, Ill princessCcarry you out of school. His words sounded serious rather than yful. Milly envisioned the scenario: During the bustling school dismissal, the school prodigy Anthony from Crestwood High carried a disheveled girl out This scene would undoubtedly make it to the gossip news. Seeing her hesitation, Anthony assumed she didnt want to be carried, so he was about to change his mind and princess carry her. This rmed Milly, w 1/3 12:42 Sun, 23 Jun Chapter 54 Ill Carry You Only then did Anthony smile contentedly, his joy evident, even his eyebrows lifted in delight. As Millyy on his back, she felt increasingly uneasy. + * Pearls Anthonys acting so out of character today. Why is he suddenly so kind to me? Even Mnie and William know that he usually favours Stephanie the mo Unable to contain her curiosity, she asked, Whats gotten into you today? Why are you suddenly so nice to me? It doesnt seem like your usual self. Anthony heard her question and momentarily stiffened, then dered, I was foolish in the past and misjudged you. From now on, you are my only sister forever! He said this with determination and grit. These words were not just for Milly to hear, but also served as a reminder to his reborn soul, urging him not to lose sight and to protect the girl on his bac Milly was taken aback by his words. Bro, you dont need to be so hard on yourself However, she had to acknowledge that he had been quite foolish before. After she spoke, Anthony remained silent as he hung his head and continued to walk forward with her on his back Suddenly, a drop of water fell on the back of her hand. Milly looked up at the sky. The sun has not yet set, so where did the raine from? Oh, it could also be something else Thinking of a certain possibility, she dared not believe it and leaned forward to see Anthonys red and misty eyes. Her eyes widened in disbelief as she a Embarrassed to be seen by her, Anthony quickly turned his head away and awkwardly exined, No, Im not crying. There was still a nasal tone and a hint of crying in his voice. In this moment, Milly suddenly felt that he was quite cute, and she couldnt help but continue teasing him. Are you crying because I called you Bro? It was just a casual remark. She just wanted to tease Anthony, but she didnt expect that he actually responded with a Yup. Milly waspletely stunned. For a moment, she really didnt know what to say. Actually, you dont have to be so moved to tears. After all, you barked like a dog. If I dont call you Bro, that wouldnt be fair, right? Anthony did not know what to say to that.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Unsure whether it was because of the audition. Stephanie did not take the Buts drivers car home, and 2/3 70% Chapter 54 Ill Carry You Only then did Anthony smile contentedly, his joy evident; even his eyebrows lifted in delight. As Millyy on his back, she felt increasingly uneasy. Anthonys acting so out of character today. Why is he suddenly so kind to me? Even Mnie and know that he usually favours Stephanie the most. Shou +5 Pearts Unable to contain her curiosity, she asked, Whats gotten into you today? Why are you suddenly so nice to me! It doesnt seem like your usual self. Anthony heard her question and momentarily stiffened, then dered, I was foolish in the past and misjudged you. From now on, you are my only sister He said this with determination and grit. These words were not just for Milly to hear, but also served as a reminder to his reborn soul, urging him. not to lose sight and to protect the girl on his ba Milly was taken aback by his words. Bro, you dont need to be so hard on yourself. However, she had to acknowledge that he had been quite foolish before. After she spoke, Anthony remained silent as he hung his head and continued to walk forward with her on his back. Suddenly, a drop of water fell on the back of her hand. Milly looked up at the sky. The sun has not yet set, so where did the raine from? Oh, it could also be something else Thinking of a certain possibility, she dared not believe it and leaned forward to see Anthonys red and misty eyes. Her eyes widened in disbelief as she a Embarrassed to be seen by her, Anthony quickly turned his head away and awkwardly exined, No, Im not crying. There was still a nasal tone and a hint of crying in his voice. In this moment, Milly suddenly felt that he was quite cute, and she couldnt help but continue teasing him. Are you crying because I called you Bro? It was just a casual remark. She just wanted to tease Anthony, but she didnt expect that he actually responded with a Yup. Milly waspletely stunned. For a moment, she really didnt know what to say. Actually, you dont have to be so moved to tears. After all, you barked like a dog. If I dont call you Bro, that wouldnt be fair, right? Anthony did not know what to say to that. Unsure whether it was because of the audition. Stephanie did not take the Buts drivers car home, and 7/3 12:42 Sun, 23 Jun Chapter 54 Ill Carry You 70% +5 Pearls Anthony did not ask much. He just took Milly to see the doctor and then went straight home. Although Milly repeatedly emphasised that there was nothing wrong with her legs, and she could even jump, Anthony just didnt believe her and insisted on carrying her. The two of them were at a stalemate in the car. Milly rubbed her forehead, sounding very helpless. Anthony, I really am fine. Its just a can walk in by myself. Anthonys face turned cold. No, the doctor said, no vigorous movements. Walking is not a vigorous movement! I said no, so Ill carry you down. No ance; I In the end, the driver couldnt bear to watch anymore and boldly stepped forward as a mediator. Ms. Milly, Mr. Anthony cares about you, so let him carry Milly looked at Anthony, who stood straight at the door of the car with an unusually firm attitude, as if he would continue to stand there if she did not agre Now she suddenly felt that Anthony, who had been at odds with herself before, was actually quite nice. She sighed and surrenderedpletely, reachin .ve Anyway, they were family, so it didnt matter if they were seen. Anthonys cold face just now instantly cleared up, and he eagerly approached. He carefully carried the girl in his arms, almost effortlessly lifting her up. I think you shouldnt walk in the future. Ill carry you to and from school. Its convenient since were in the same ss. Milly: I just scratched my knees; its not like I lost them. Besides, what if I need to use the bathroom? Will you carry me then? She was trying to refute his male chauvinistic views, but she didnt expect Anthony to actually frown and carefully consider this issue. After a while, he actually came up with a solution. We can hire two maids to apany you at home, so if you need to use the bathroom, they can carr $10 Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Matthews Arrival Milly rolled her eyes. What is this? It doesnt look appropriatel But Anthony was very confident. Why wouldnt it look appropriate? In ancient times, even the house steward and youngdies had private tutors, and ou Milly rebuked coldly, Shut up! Credit to him foring up with that. The two of them yfully entered the vi, but as soon as they stepped inside, they sensed that the atmosphere seemed slightly off. The servants, who should have been busy with their respective tasks, were all gathered outside, lowering their heads and not daring to move. The living various items. Milly immediately saw it. The box contained her belongings. Before she could say anything, Anthony got angry first. Whats going on? The servants remained motionless, not daring to speak. Not a single person uttered a word.. At that moment, a crisp, hoarse male voice came from the sofa, Youve finally returned. Following the source of the voice, they saw a man dressed in a ck windbreaker. His charming eyes carried a hint ofziness. With a sturdy and robus Beside him, Stephanie had red eyes, pitifully tugging at his sleeve as if she had just finished crying. Milly clearly observed that his eyes lit up when the manid eyes on her. However, as Stephanie burst into tears and tugged at his sleeve, his expression instantly turned indifferent again. Seeing this scene, Milly raised an eyebrow, having a rough idea of its reason. Matthew, what the hell is wrong with you? Why mess with your sisters things? Anthonys face turned red. with anger. Seeing him getting angry, Matthew remainedpletelyposed. Hezily tilted his neck and said expressionlessly, I havent seen you in a few days He looked at Milly, whom he was holding, a trace of mockery crossing his face. I only have one sister, and thats Stephanic. Milly felt ufortable under his gaze. It wasnt just disdain she perceived in his eyes but also an indescribable sense of scrutiny. This attempt to explor too intense. She didnt like it. Anthony, angered by his words, retorted immediately, Are you blind? Who looks like you? Cant you see 1/3 70% Chapter 55 Matthews Arrival Matthew smirked, Being blind is still better than being mentally handicapped like some people. Who are you calling mentally handicapped? Anthony eximed, getting infuriated. Whoever responds is the one Im calling mentally handicapped! You! Seeing the two of them escting the argument, Anthony was evidently about to start a fight. intervened. Wait, Anthony, put me down first. If he had forgotten he was still holding someone and charged up, wouldnt she damage? +5 Pears quickly ne coteral She guessed right. In the heat of the moment, Anthony was infuriated and had indeed forgotten that he was still holding his sister. After Milly reminded hi As soon as he finished speaking. he rushed out and threw a punch before she could stop him. Matthew took a solid punch and was left dumbfounded. He hadnt expected Anthony toe and start a fight. Wiping away the trickle of blood at the cor Anthony was already furious, and he couldnt stop himself at this point. Immediately, he threw another punch, saying, If Im not being serious, you wont You son of a b*tch! The first punch caught Matthew off guard, but after that, he was prepared and easily dodged the second one. He was considerablyrger and stronger t Stephanie, sitting on the side, watched the two brothers fight with a mix of fear and reluctance. Despite growing up with them, it was the first time she had seen the six siblings fight like this. Matthew, Anthony, please stop fighting! At this moment, the two engrossed in the fight were too heated to pay attention. Stephanie suddenly felt a sense of urgency. While she wanted to assert her presence in front of Matthew, she didnt intend things to escte like this. T Just as she was about to turn around to seek help from the servants, she suddenly noticed Milly quietly packing her things on the side. This sight angere Matthew and Anthony are fighting. How can you be so calm! Milly flipped the cardboard box he threw, relieved to find that it only contained some misceneous items from under the table. Fortunately, there was no it. It seemed like he just wanted to assert himself. Upon hearing Stephanies reproach, Milly looked at her expressionlessly. She said, You should know better than anyone else why theyre fighting. 2/3 12:42 Sun, 23 Jun Chapter 55 Matthews Arrival 70%1 +5 Pearls If it werent for her stepping in and trying to smooth things over, would they have fought in the first ce? All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Moreover, it was clear that Matthew didnt like her, possibly even harbouring some resentment. Stephanie must have yed a role in that as well. She was quite clever. Knowing that Jordan and Anthony were treating her well, she sought new backing. Just then, the sound of a car engine started outside. Jordan had returned. y frowned, contemting whether to However, the two fighters showed no signs of stopping. intervene, she suddenly saw Stephanie, who should have been standing on the side, rushing for The two heated fighters werepletely oblivious to her sudden approach. Out of nowhere, a forceful kick knocked Stephanic, who had approached the Ugh! Ouch Stephanie cried out in pain. Almost the moment she fell, a deep and angry voice echoed from the doorway, What are you all doing? ra The timing was right, neither a moment too soon nor toote. As soon as Jordan entered, he witnessed the moment Stephanie fell. Tsk, tsk, tsk! Milly couldnt help but admire. She wanted to give Stephanies performance a round of apuse and cheers. At this point, during their heated fight, the two brawlers also came to a halt. They looked at Jordan, standing at the door sternly, and simultaneously relea Seeing Stephanie crouched on the ground in pain, Matthews expression changed. He quickly went over to help her and asked with concern, Stephanie Stephanie covered her stomach, her eyes moist, looking pitiful. Matthew, Im fine. Please, you Anthony, dont fight over Milly. It hurts the harmony betwe and Milly was utterly speechless. She had positioned herself in a corner yet still became the scapegoat. 20 Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Misjudging Milly +5 Pearls Jordan entered the room, tossed his briefcase onto the sofa, and surveyed the chaotic living room. He was furious. What are you all staring at? Come over and clean up this mess. Upon hearing his words, the servants, standing nervously on the side, finally approached and quickly tidied up the chaotic living room. Both of you,e over here and stand properly. Now, what exactly happened? Why on earth were you fighting? Jordan loosened his tie, his face dark Matthew snorted coldly and remained silent. On the other hand, Anthony didnt hold back. He beganining. Jordan, you dont know how outrageous Matthew is. He threw Millys things out an Anthonys shamelessness almost amused Matthew, Stop exaggerating. I never said anything like that. Anthony began rolling up his sleeves, and it looked like he was about to explode again. Do you dare say you didnt im you only have Stephanie as a Yes, but Matthew tried to exin, only to realise that those words did seem to havee from him. But he didnt mean anything with those words at the time. How did they get twisted when they came out of Anthonys mouth? It was hard to pinpoint what was wrong, but something just felt off. Seeing Matthews hesitant response, Anthony seized the opportunity and continued to add fuel to the fire. Jordan, he admitted it. Hurry up and teach him Matthew became anxious. I didnt do that. It was Milly who bullied Stephanie first. I didnt really mean. not to recognise her. I just wanted to give her a little lesson. You still dare to deny it! Seeing that the tension between the two was about to escte again, Jordan, piecing together the situation from their words, sternly reprimanded, Thats enough! Upon seeing Jordan angry, the two fell silent immediately. Jordans face darkened as he looked at the items in the box that had been thrown out. Looking at Matthew, he took a deep breath. He spoke with an unquestionable and firm tone, Matthew,e over and apologise to Milly! Matthew widened his eyes, momentarily taken aback. Jordan, why should I? She bullied Stephanie!* Jordan squinted as he nced at Stephanie, her eyes red and teary, his gaze deep and imprable. Whether it was because his gaze was too intimidating or because he sensed her inner thoughts, Stephanie felt a sense of panic and instinctively shrunk Jordan averted his gaze and looked at Matthew, speaking in a deep voice, Did you see her being bullied? 1/3 12:42 Sun, 23 June b Chapter 56 Misjudging Milly Matthew replied, T 15 Pearls He hadnt witnessed Stephanie being bullied. On the contrary, at Crestwood Highs grand hall, he saw Milly being mistreated. She was sttered with in But with Stephanie crying so sadly, it must mean she had suffered some grievances and had nowhere to express them. In the end, wasnt it because thi Jordan could almost see through Matthews thoughts at a nce. Well, he was the legitimate eldest son of the Buts, inheriting the family business. H more stable and dignified. Besides, dealing with the deceit and intrigues of the business world had honed his ability to see through things. Although not much younger than Jordan, Matthew had been pursuing the arts since childhood. He associated with a more limited circle of people, and his nature was rtively pure. He tended to be straightforward and singleCminded. Jordan squinted and said sternly. Since you didnt see it, why would you unjustly use Milly? Matthew, have your years of studying art cooled the bloo Matthew felt ashamed by Jordans words but couldnt let it go. But Stephanie is crying so sadly. Stephanie was taken aback, and as she saw Jordans intimidating gaze focusing on her again, she hurriedly waved her hands. No, its not that. Matthew Matthews expression changed, and he looked at Stephanie. Didnt you . Wait a minute. Stephanie never mentioned that Milly bullied her. She cried in her arms, and he assumed. she had been wronged here. So, was he misjudging Milly? Jordan looked at him sternly. Apologise to Milly. Matthew pursed his lips, still somewhat unwilling in his heart. Im sorry. Milly didnt take his offence to heart, but Anthony felt relieved. With his head held high and a proud expression, someone who didnt know might think he Move Millys things back upstairs! Matthew didnt dare to resist any longer and obediently carried the box. Okay. Ill go upstairs and shower first, Jordan, Milly said. After being drenched in ink at the grand hall today, although she managed to wash off the visible parts, she still felt ufortable. She needed a thorou Just as she was about to turn around, Jordan stopped her. Milly, wait a minute. Milly halted and turned to look at him. Jordan took a red silk pouch from his suit pocket and handed it to her. I obtained this from the temple. 2/3 12:42 Sun, 23 Jun Chapter 56 Misjudging Milly +5 Pearls Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Its said to be very effective. Since youre about to take the college entrance exam, Ive prayed for your sess and a high ranking. Millys eyes lit up, and she lovingly held the silk pouch. It wasnt the first time she had received a gift, but it was the first time she had received such a thoughtful Thank you, Jordan. I really like it. Jordan felt relieved to see her so happy. As long as you like it. Afterwards, he pulled out another one and handed it to Stephanie, Although his tone wasnt as gentle as when he spoke to Milly, he still said. Stephanie, this silk pouch is for you. Stephanie raised her head in pleasant surprise and took it, almost moving to tears. Thank you In recent days, seeing how Jordan had been caring for Milly, she thought the silk pouch was only for Milly. She didnt expect that Jordan had prayed for Does this mean that Jordan will treat me better and better in the future? With this thought, she couldnt help but feel excited. Milly felt a twinge in her heart when she saw this scene. While she understood that what Jordan did was right, treating both sisters equally, it still made h Forget it! She shouldnt be too petty in life. She was about to go upstairs when suddenly, the silk pouch in her hand was snatched away by arge hand. Jordan lowered his head and used his slender fingers to tie the red string of the silk pouch onto Millys backpack zipper. While doing so, he said, Steph Milly deserved to be unique in the entire world. Milly felt the lingering difort in her heart dissipate instantly, reced by a warm and joyful feeling. So, this is what it feels like to be loved. Without thinking, she rushed into Jordans arms. Thank you, Jordan. I like it. Jordan ruffled her hair. As long as you like it. Anthony felt jealous but didnt dare to go against Jordans authority. He could only huff and puff. Youre so happy just because of a silk pouch. Ill send 20 Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Understanding the Concept of Rebirth In the evening, afterpleting half of the assigned test paper, Milly felt like her brain was about to explode. As a doctoral student from a prestigious university, enduring the endless practice questions proved quite challenging for her. She genuinely admired all the current high school seniors. They managed to stayposed and perform well in exams under such intense pressure. Th As she put down her pen, exhaled a sigh of relief, and rubbed her throbbing forehead, she picked up a cup to go downstairs for a sip of warm water. The n was to keep herself alert and then return to conti The maids downstairs had already rested, and the entire vi was quiet. The sound of tearing paper could be heard from a corner as she poured water and prepared to go upstairs. Huh? Does someone still havent slept? Milly blinked and walked over with curiosity. She found a figure in a quiet corner of the living room. He seemed pretty frustrated, tearing paper constantly Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Hmm, okay. Now I know how he got his messy hair. Get lost! Didnt I say I dont want to be disturbed? scolded Matthew sternly. He was annoyed right now. There was an inspiration in his mind, but he just couldnt put it on paper. He vividly remembered the dance moves he saw during the day, and there was a sh of inspiration in his mind. However, now that he was back and re Whats the problem? Milly didnt realise it was him at first, assuming it was Jordan handling official matters. Hearing his irritation, she decided not to intrude. Sorry, I didnt rea Matthew held strong biases against her and disliked her, so it was better to keep some distance. Wait a minute. As Milly turned around, she was called out again. She turned back and asked, Whats the matter? Matthew also froze. He didnt know why he had suddenly called out to her when he heard her voice. Uhm They were waiting for the other to speak, and there was a somewhat awkward atmosphere. 1/3 Chapter 57 Understanding the Concept of Rebirth +S Pearls Ugh, um. I just wanted to ask you what you said to n about the swans rebirth during the day. What did you mean? Matthew asked somewhat awkwardly.. He wanted toplete the illustration right now. Otherwise, he wouldnt bother talking to her! Milly h blinked, a bit puzzled. Swans rebirth? Yeah, rebirth. In other words, how do you interpret the concept of rebirth? Milly blinked again, even more confused. Rebirth? You Matthew, seeing her confused expression, thought she didnt want to talk and instantly got annoyed. If you dont want to say it, forget it. Just go away. His attitude was extremely rude. Milly looked innocent. She didnt understand what he was asking or why he suddenly got a apparent reason. or no However, ording to the description in the novel, Matthew was a highly renowned fashion designer and stylist. He dedicated almost all his time and en The more she thought about it, the more likely it seemed. Summoning up her courage, she took a step forward. As expected, the sketch papers in front of him were covered in frustrated doodles and chaotic lines She lowered her head, picked up a few Umpled paper balls, and unfolded them. All of them were filled with disorderly lines, with a word written in the bottom right corner: Rebirth. Suddenly, Milly understood. No wonder he asked about the swans rebirth earlier. It turned out that the theme of his current design was rebirth. However Your design is about rebirth, but why is it all in ck and white? Milly asked. Matthew furrowed his brow, tearing another sheet of paper and crumpling it before tossing it away. Irritated by her question, he said, ck represents d Forget it. Why am I even exining this to you? You dont understand art or design. Just leave and stop bothering me. Once again, he impatiently issued an eviction order. Milly didnt leave immediately. Instead, she said, Although I dont understand design or your art, I know what youve designed doesnt look good. You! Matthew widened his eyes in frustration. Having won numerous worldCss awards, everyones natural reaction to his artwork was praise. No one had dared to criticise it in his presence before! 2/3 12:43 Sun, 23 Jun Chapter 57 Understanding the Concept of Rebirth +5 Pears DR Exactly! Moreover, what you said earlier is not urate. Who says rebirth must only be represented in ck and white? I think you can rece it with r Matthews silent gaze brightened. Phoenix rebirth? Rising from the ashes? Milly nodded but obediently set down the papers in her hands. I just mentioned it casually. After all, as you said. I dont understand art. You can continue After saying that, she went upstairs, holding her cup. The following day. Milly sensed that something was amiss in the ssroom as soon as she arrived. Because she cherished her high school experience, she often arrived early. Usually, there werent many people in the ssroom at this time, but today, t All the boys in the ss were present, standing in neat formations, especially the male students. As soon as they saw her entering, all their eyes involuntarily turned towards her. Some had reddened ears and blushing faces, and even a few were so books upside down. A group of adolescent boys had almost all of their thoughts written on their faces. Mnie initially intended to wave and greet her as usual when she saw Millye in. However, when she saw Millys delicate face up close, her raised Although she had already seen Millys true face without sses yesterday, seeing it up close again today. was still irresistibly stunning. Mnie couldnt help but be amazed, to the point that she hesitated to look directly at such a beautiful face. Milly, you look so beautiful Milly frowned at the subtle nces from her surroundings. Even though they didnt have malicious intent, she felt somewhat ufortable. That sensation made her feel like she was being observed, like a monkey on disy. 20 Chapter 58 Chapter 58 A Film Queen of Two Worlds ? +5 Pearls Chapter 58 Pay if You Want to Stare As Milly was about to say something, her view was suddenly obstructed by something, followed by a shout What are you all staring at? If you keep stari It was Anthony. Upon entering the ssroom, he immediately noticed the predatory gazes from the group of students, causing his expression to darken. I havent had my fill of looking at my own sister, and yet they dare to be so bold in my presence. Do they think Im oblivious? While his approach may not have been ideal, it did have an impact. The brazen stares directed at her significantly decreased in response to his warning. Just as Milly was about to exhale a sigh of relief, William stood up with a smile and pulled out 30 dors from his pocket. Um, can I stare for 30 bucks? Witnessing his initiative, many boys in the ss began to reach for their wallets. Ill pay 45 dors to stare! Ill pay 20 bucks! Ill outdo them all; Ill pay 75 bucks to stare! Milly: Anthony: Do they think this is a zoo? In five minutes, I will collect the physics test papers. Ill submit the list of people who havent finished to the teacher, Milly announced, ying her trump The physics teacher was known for being strict and entric. Since the change in homeroom teachers, Milly has earned significant trust, serving as both a ss monitor and a physics ss representative. Had she not stood her ground, the new homeroom teacher likely would have sought to give her a few more roles. Indeed, her words proved more effective than any threat. The boys, who had been sneakily ncing at her, promptly redirected their focus to diligently c Finally, Milly could breathe a sigh of relief, and the ssroom fell silent once more. However, her respite was shortClived, as a loud voice at the door interrupted her peace. Which one of you is Milly? The individual who entered was a tall boy in a basketball uniform, nearly brushing against the door frame with his height. His brows were furrowed, exud 12:44 Sun, 23 Junt. Chapter 58 Pay if You Want to Stare +5 Pearls aura. As Milly prepared to rise, William, who was beside her, intervened. Wait, this guy is a sports student from the freshman basketball team. Hes a troublem Raising an eyebrow, Milly inquired. Do you know him? Ive crossed paths with him during basketball games. Hes not one to trifle with. He constantly stirs up trouble because his familys rich, and he often reso spe time in juvenile detention. Observing the mans demeanour, Milly could discern that he looked like bad news. In that moment. William fearlessly stood up in the face of the menacing gaze, exuding a hint of a hero- WinCtheCdamsel vibe. Youre Ken Fitzgerald, right? What business do you have with my boss? Ken narrowed his eyes and intensified his re. He scrutinised William, who had risen, while arching an eyebrow, Is your boss that ugly duckling, Milly? Widening his eyes, William rolled up his sleeves angrily. Say that again, and Ill make you pray youd never said that! Speechless, Milly pondered how this individual, who couldnt evene up with a menacing threat. managed to maintain second ce in the ss. Unfazed, Ken bounced the ball on the ground, producing rhythmic thuds, all while keeping his gaze fixed on William. So what if I insulted her? Milly, that With that deration, he forcefully hurled the ball at William. William was already prepared when the ball came flying towards him. He reached out and caught it firmly in his hand. Then, with a grin, he somehow pro In an instant, the brown basketball was punctured by the sharp scissors, and the gas rushed out as the ball slowly deted. You son of a b*tch! Ken waspletely stunned. Williams actions were too fast, and he didnt have time to react and stop him. After he realised what had happened, his eyes turned red with anger, and he red fiercely at William with bared teeth. He wished he could tear William apart on you destroyed it! William put away the scissors and threw the deted basketball back at Ken. His aim was spot on, and itnded right at Kens feet. I destroyed it, so what? If you have the guts,e and hit mel His tone was asking for a beating Kens chest heaved with anger, but he knew that if he hit him here, it would definitely alert the teacher. Although he wasnt afraid of the teacher, he could 2/3 Chapter 58 Pay if You Want to Stare It wasnt worth it +5 Pearls Clutching his fists, he pointed at William as he used thest bit of reason to restrain himself from acting impulsively. Fine. Youd better not regret it. If youre looking for a fight, Ill grant your wish! If you dare, tell me your name. Meet me in the small grove behind the west field after school, and see how I will make you cry for mercy! As a sports student, Ken was always training outside of school. Plus, he was a freshman and had little interaction with seniors like William, so he didnt recognise him at all. Seeing Kens fierce expression, Milly pursed her lips, looking worriedly at William. Although his actions just now were indeed asking for trouble, he did it for her. She couldnt bear the thought of him getting beaten up because of her. Before she could speak, William crossed his arms and tilted his head without a glint of fear as he said with a look of defiance, I will not change my name ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Milly: Anthony, who was silently doing his homework, was speechless as well. Gritting his teeth, Ken pointed at William fiercely with his finger and hissed, All right, Anthony. I admire your guts. Ill wait for you after school. Whoever doesnte is a coward! William shouted loudly, All right. I will definitely go and get beaten up. If I dont show up, Ill be struck by lightning! All right! Seeing the bell about to ring for ss, Ken knew what to do. He turned around with his underlings and left after giving William a fierce look. Seeing them leave, William immediately wagged his tail and approached Milly for praise. Boss, what do you think of this trick of mine I pulled? I not only Milly rubbed her sore forehead, unable to find the words to praise him for his feats. She turned to look at Anthony, who happened to look up at her and say, Milly, dont worry. I will handle it. Even if William hadnt stepped in just now, he would have stood up. He wanted to protect his sister, not just talk about it. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 +5 Pearls Chapter 59 Trending Topic Milly furrowed her brow, her mind swirling with questions prompted by Kens words. Had she stolen his sisters role? What could that mean? Mr. Hawkins had yet to make contact with her. She hadnt received any notification of her selection, so how had this information be public knowledg Oh my goodness, boss, youre trending! Mnies sudden exmation jolted Milly out of her thoughts. Milly was taken aback. Trending? She was still rtively unknown. How could she possibly find herself at the forefront of the trending list? ca It must be a coincidence, Milly mused. No, boss, its definitely you. Mnie insisted, eagerly thrusting her phone towards Milly. Isnt Giselle the character you auditioned for? It has to be you Milly epted the phone, and indeed, her name was prominently disyed at number two on the trending list: #Milly, the actress portraying Giselle#. A viral symbol was already next to it, indicating its rapid spread across social media. Upon clicking on this trending topic, I saw that the top post was from Michelle. I extend my apologies to my fans and supporters. Regrettably, I was not chosen for the role of Giselle. Significant differences between myself and the c The post was apanied by a crew score sheet, illustrating everyones scores unmistakably, with Milly achieving the highest. Scrolling further down, mostments were from fans, predominantly hurling insults at Milly while offering words of sce to Michelle. Michelle, dont despair. You are wless in our eyes. We will always stand by you. Milly, disappear! Mr. Hawkinss decision is quite intriguing. Michelle is the most suitable candidate for the role of Giselle in the entire entertainment industry. Highly educated, proficient in ballet, and stunningly beautiful. How did they overlook her? Indeed, Michelle is a top graduate from a renowned university. Isnt that more prestigious than those from film or drama schools? What kind of credentials does Milly poss Haha, I wontment. I have one question: Did Milly save ns life? Michelles Twitter ount is verified. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. She is an actress with a massive following of seven million fans. Milly suddenly realised why the actress had only one post on Twitter and was still trending. Michelle was a thirdC tier actress with a substantial fan base. Could this actress also be rted to Ken, who caused amotion earlier? They share the same surname, 1/3 12:44 Sun, 23 Juno E Chapter 59 Trending Topic 69%1 +5 Pearls Standing next to Milly, Mnie, too, was scrolling through thements under the Twitter post. She was infuriated by the remarks of some ignorant fan more prestigious than this soCcalled renowned university. Milly gave Mnie back her phone, took a deep breath, and said, The college entrance exam is still ahead, and its natural for fans to support their idols eu if everything is uncertain. Seeing her calm demeanour, Mnie asked, Arent you upset about them tarnishing your reputation like this? Milly raised an eyebrow slightly and replied, Im not upset. Theres no reason to be. The recent allegations against her are nothingpared to the harsh insults she has endured. They are just minor setbacks for her. Besides, in the entertainment industry, itsmon to face criticism, and at times, receiving negative feedback is better than being ignored altogether. Mnie wished she could be as openC minded as Milly. As she kept reading, her frustration grew, and she couldnt help but wonder, Michelles words seem deliberately offensive and not at all wellCintended. Do you think Ishould find someone to remove her tweet, boss? Milly responded, No need, just leave it as it is. Confused, Mnie asked, Why? Milly smiled and said, Its already creating a buzz. Those who need to know are already aware of it. If we delete the post, it will make us appear guilty. M She added, The best way to tackle public opinion is not to retaliate but to respond strategically. Michelle dared to post on Twitter because she believed Millys acting skills and strength were inferior to hers, openly mocking her. However, suppose she discovers that the person shes mocking is superior in every way. In that case, she wont need to do anything. The audience will s Moreover, based on her past life experience in the entertainment industry, Mr. Hawkins reputation is so strong that even when he trended, he didnt resp Since Milly ns to enter the industry, gaining exposure to trends will benefit her. Its a winCwin situation with no harm, so why stop it? In the afternoon, the final ss was a selfCstudy session. Seizing the chance to submit fest papers, Milly went to the small grove in the west yground, as Ken had suggested. Knowing that William and his friends were athletes, it wasmon for them to train on the yground. 2/3 693 Chapter 59 Trending Topic +5 Pearls With thest ss designated for selfCstudy, they were unlikely to be studying, which meant they might be there ahead of time. Upon arrival, she heard a frustrated voice emanating from inside.. Why hasnt ss ended yet? I cant wait to confront that kid! Ken, I found out Anthony is from the Buts and is one of the top students. The teacher values him. If we mess with him, will we get in trouble? Dont be scared. He provoked us first. Everyone heard it, and we have a valid reason. We were teaching him a lesson, not trying to harm him. Yeah, that makes sense. When he arrives, well be ready. Ill make him kneel and beg me today! Milly overheard these bold words. Speechless. Is this the thrill of teenage boys in adolescence? Do they not feel embarrassed? Why would high school students act like gang leaders? They were so engrossed that Milly stood behind them unnoticed. With such poor awareness, they still nned to start a fight? She would have brought a teacher to catch them redChanded if she knew. Cough, cough, cough, Milly coughed to get their attention. 20 Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Dont You Dare to Touch My Goddess. Whos that? 69% +5 Pearls Ken, who heard the sound, was the first to stand up. He menacingly dragged the baseball bat in his hand as if he could charge up and smash heads at a Upon turning around, his enraged eyes met a pair of clear and exquisite eyes. In the next moment, he froze. Milly looked at him, his gaze locked onto her. Thinking that he was surprised by her presence, she stepped forward and spoke slowly, Hello, are you all The girl in front had a charming face, with delicate eyebrows and beautiful eyes. Her skin was as smooth as silk, and the hair on her cheeks fluttered in t She was stunning, breathtakingly so. She was so gorgeous that when she took a step forward, looking directly at him and speaking, he couldnt contain the blush that spread across his face. what she had asked and, blushing, replied, Uhm Yes. Milly didnt understand why the boy in front of her, who had just been fierce and aggressive, suddenly became awkward. She continued, He has someth Even though she heard the group of people shouting something like noting is a coward, being a coward was better than getting beaten up, right? She doubted it, and they probably wont believe her reason. Sure enough, as soon as she finished speaking, one of his henchmen with a swinging stick pointed at her behind Ken, shouting. Who are you? Whats y Milly frowned. She disliked the use of the word death! A cold glint shed in her eyes, a hint of killing intent quickly concealed by her long eyshes. Her voice remained cold, I am Anthonys sister, the one yo The bracelet on her left wrist flickered at this moment, but the enraged Milly did not notice. Upon hearing her words, the henchman became more enthusiastic, So, youre that ugly girl, Milly. Its really unexpectedly easy to find you. Since youve trap yourself, dont me me. Ouch! Who hit me? Ken raised his fist and fiercely struck the enthusiastic henchman who was speaking. Boss? Why are you hitting me? 1/3 .69% Chapter 60 Dont You Dare to Touch My Goddess. Boss ++5 Pearls The henchman became more enthusiastic after hearing her words, So, youre that ugly girl, Milly. Its unexpectedly easy to find you. Since youve walked into the trap yourself, dont me me. O hit me? The scenes that followed further overturned his understanding. He saw the usually fierce and disdainful boss rubbing his hands, blushing, and walking up to Milly with a shy and awkward expression. He stammered, Milly didnt catch on immediately and looked at him with some caution. What do you mean? Why would he need my number? Is he nning to schedule a fight over the phone or something? Ken realised she misunderstood and quickly exined, Milly, dont worry. I have no ill intentions. I want to be friends with you. You dont have to give me Milly raised an eyebrow. Hearing this, she also realised what he meant. She had been too preupied thinking about the fight,pletely overlooking other possibilities. Now, seeing his shy and blushing demeanour, even the most clueless person could figure it out, especially considering she had lived two lif Milly looked at him and calmly delivered a blow, I snatched your sisters role. Arent you angry? Ken was momentarily stunned, then quickly waved his hands. Its not that you snatched it. The director made the choice. Its because my sister couldnt As he spoke, the tall figure immediately bowed at a nyCdegree angle. Then he raised his head with sincerity in his eyes. I will immediately ask my sister to delete those posts. when I get home. Dont worry. You wont be troubled again. Milly was stunned. Are kids these days so fickle? Thank you for your kind offer, but its not necessary. The broadcast on WhatsApp will die down in a few days. As for the number, Im sorry, but I dont chat with strangers. As Milly finished speaking, Kens face was filled with disappointment. Did he just get rejected by his goddess? Upon further thought, it made sense. He insulted his goddess and even threatened to beat up her brother. In anyones shoes, they wouldnt want to shar But this was his first taste of puppy love. Was it going to be snuffed out just like that? He couldnt ept it! Milly didnt know what he was thinking. Seeing him silent, she spoke, Is there anything else you need? If not. Ill go back to my selfCstudy session. 2/3 Chapter 60 Dont You Dare to Touch My Goddess ? 69% +5 Pearls Seeing her about to leave, Ken quickly stopped her, Wait, theres one more thing. Uhm My birthday is in a couple of days. Can youe to my birthd Milly frowned. Attending your birthday party? We arent familiar enough for me to attend your birthday party, right? Afraid of her rejection, Ken quickly exined, Dont worry, I wont do anything. I genuinely want to invite you. If youe, we can put aside our differences andugh. What do you think? In the end, he was still just a young boy, staring at Milly with eyes full of anticipation, afraid she might refuse. Perhaps due to nervousness, he was still clutching his jersey, causing the cotton fabric to wrinkle under the pressure of his grip. Milly sighed, feeling a bitpassionate. Well, you can give me the address of your birthday party. Ille on time, but were in our senior year, and tim Kens eyes lit up instantly upon hearing her agreement, sparkling excitedly. If not for the need to maintain. his image, he might have jumped up in the same spot. No Great! Ill give you the address and time of the birthday party in a couple of days. Please make sure toe! Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Milly nodded. As Milly walked away, the henchman nearby approached again, looking puzzled. Boss, didnt your birthday pass a while ago? Just now, that girl, she Ken was still immersed in his delightful fantasies when the henchmans words abruptly brought him back to reality, 20 1 Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Chapter 61 TwoCFaced Person Is Putting on a Show Again. 69%% +5 Pearls He lifted his hand and gave the henchman a solid tap on the back of the head, his face growing serious. Hush! From now on, Milly is my angel, and she inw. Treat her with the same respect you would show me! The henchman rubbed his head, sniffled innocently, and, still focused on the problem at hand, asked, So, do we still go after Anthony? Ken remained silent and red at him. He rolled up his sleeves, showing off his strong biceps, and stared at his henchman. Thatsw. Just try touching him and see what happens! my brotherCin- When the school bell rang. Milly sighed with relief, collecting all the love letters and cards she had gotten throughout the day into a cloth bag. The bag was stuffed to the brim. It had been a tough day, starting with Ken confronting her in the morning, followed by others handing her love letters all day long. Anthony packed up his things and walked over to Millys desk, taking her bag and throwing it over his shoulder. He also lifted the heavy cloth bag. The bag was very heavy, making him stumble a bit. He asked with curiosity, Whats inside? Why is it so heavy? Milly stayed calm. Its full of my love letters. Anthonys eyes opened wide in shock. Love letters? Milly sighed, feeling a bit defeated. Ive rejected as many as I could, but some dont give me the opportunity. They drop them off and dash away before She couldnt just throw them away, as that would be rude. Even though she didnt want them, someone had spent time writing those letters, so epting them was the least she could do out of respect. She really missed the days when she wore sses and enjoyed peace and quiet without any interruptions. Anthony, on the other hand, wasnt as patient. As soon as he heard they were love letters, he made a face and, without hesitation, grabbed the bag and But the moment he did, he regretted his actions. He should have kept the bag, tracked down those troublemakers one by one, and taught them a lesson for daring to pursue his sister! It was partly his fault, too. He had been too distracted that day and hadnt noticed anyone delivering love letters. He realised he needed to be more vig 1/3 12:44 Sun, 23 Junt. Chapter 61 TwoCFaced Person is Putting on a Show Again them away? :69% +5 Pearls Anthony dusted off his hands and scoffed, A bunch of fools dreaming above their reach. How ridiculous! But No room for buts, Milly. Were students presently, with the looming college entrance assessment in at month. Its imprudent to stray from focus during th Milly furrowed her brow. Thats not what I was trying to convey Whats the purpose of all of this? Theyre just kids, Do they grasp the essence of love? Writing love letters solely to admire your appearance is a form of Milly was speechless. Rubbing her forehead and unable to restrain herself, she lifted her hand to cover Anthonys mouth, who was about to begin a longC winded speech. She patiently rified, Anthony, its not that I regret the love letters. What I meant was that the bag is a limited edition from DearD, a gif to just discard it! Anthony immediately went quiet. Well, as long as its not about the love letters. He gently moved Millys hand down, blinked, and said, Dont worry, the Buts have a longC standing rtionship with the DearD. Ill just ask Jordan for another one. Theyll definitely assist us. As they neared the school gate, they saw the Buts driver. After giving their bags to the driver, Anthony turned to Milly and said, You go ahead and e With that, he was on the verge of departing. Milly likely foresaw his next action and promptly seized his arm. Are you going to the small grove? You dont have to. Ive already resolved matters with What? Anthony eximed with concern, You ventured to meet them by yourself? Did they pose any difficulties? Why didnt you inform me? Its risky! Milly was surprised by his intense response and rified, Im okay. They didnt bully me, and even if it came to a fight, I might not necessarily lose. You still want to fight? Anthonys eyes widened in astonishment. Why is my sister so delicate and tender in appearance, yet her temper is so explosive? All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Milly quickly tried to cate the situation. I didnt say I wanted to fight. I merely mentioned a possibility. Even if its only a possibility/its not permissible! Anthony gritted his teeth. The very idea of his sister facing danger troubled him deeply, and the dread o In any future instances of peril like this, you must notify me. Dont face it alone. Ill overlook it this once. 2/3 12:44 Sun, 23 Jun Chapter 61 TwoCFaced Person is Putting on a Show Again but if I discover you doing it again, I wont be lenient! 69% ++5 Pearls Despite the blend of caution and care, Milly feltforted by it. She valued the shield of familial affection, which filled her with warmth. She grinned gently. Alright, Anthony. I get it. She then linked her arm with his and jokingly rocked back and forth, Dont fret, okay? Anger isnt good for the wrinkles. Anthony snorted proudly, his mouth almost touching his ears, too hesitant to remain angry. Stephanie exited the school with her backpack and observed Anthony reprimanding Milly. Though she couldnt discern their discussion from a distance, she could perceive his irritation vividly. immediately lifting her spirits that had been gloomy all day. All day long, she had been inundated with praise for Millys attractiveness. Even in their ssroom, numerous teachers insinuated that regardless of how It enraged her to the brink of boiling, but as they didnt mention her by name, she couldnt retaliate, only stew in frustration. Now, witnessing Anthony scold Milly, she experienced a rush of contentment. She was certain that Anthony, who had always shown favouritism towards See, now this situation is bing unsustainable. Hiding her excitement, she adjusted her clothing and walked over to them casually. Fluttering her innocent eyes, shemented, Milly, why did you agitate Anthony once more? Hes usually so tolerant. Did you ma Milly rolled her eyes and got into the car. Alright, the twoCfaced person is putting on a show again. 20 Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Investing 15 Million Dors Anthony relished his sisters gentle and loving actions towards him,pletely immersed in the moment, when he was suddenly disturbed, causing his d As he shifted his gaze towards Stephanie, positioned behind him, he icilymented, Isnt it a fundamental lesson in education to show deference to both seniors and juniors? When did it be your prerogative to admonish Milly? Stephanie felt unfairly rebuked. Anthony, I didnt intend any wrongdoing. I simply wished to aid you No need. Concentrate on your own duties and refrain from expressing your opinions. If I encounter suchments from you again, Ill promptly notify o With that, Anthony pivoted and boarded the car without casting a second nce her way. Stephanie hadnt anticipated that Anthony would push the conversation this far. She quivered with fury, her eyes brimming with bitterness as she stampe By addressing Stephanie in such a manner, he indirectly demonstrated his backing for Milly and asserted his dominance. The implication was evident. Any unfavourable remarks aimed at Milly in his presence would lead to him informing their parents. They were all aware tha D*rn it! Its all because of Milly! Stephanie gripped her fists firmly, her nails piercing her skin unnoticed. Why did Millye back? Why didnt she simply die outside? Why wasnt I the true heiress of a prosperous family! Once hatred takes root, it flourishes like a desert flora, seeking even the slightest hint of moisture and spreading swiftly. In the car, Milly shot a questioning nce at Anthony. Beside her, her eyebrow arched in curiosity. Did you just tell Stephanie to respect her elders? Anthony blinked, caught off guard. How did you figure that out? Hadnt she gotten into the car earlier? Was the cars soundproofing that terrible? Milly chuckled softly. Because I can read lips. Anthony was utterly taken aback. You can read lips too? Did you deliberately learn that? Milly shook her head. No, I picked it up on my own. In truth, she couldnt quite articte it. It felt as though she was born with a multitude of talents, effortlessly grasping whatever came her way. Regardles LipCreading,puter hacking, racing, dancing, fightingCmany skills fell into that category. 1/4 69% Chapter 62 Investing 15 Million Dors +5 Pearls Sometimes, she even wondered if she wasnt human but rather a robot trained elsewhere, with her memories erased. Upon hearing her deration of selfCteaching. Anthonys face lit up with pride. You really are my sister, Milly. Milly looked at himposedly and continued the discussion. You brought up the importance of respecting elders and stopping her from bullying met She was simply intrigued, as Stephanie wasnt the sole individual to observe Anthonys substantial alterations. Even she perceived his change as somew In reply to her question, Anthony stayed calm and replied. If you bully her, then thats on you. Youre not the type to stir up trouble. Bullying someone usually indica person. Besides, youre Milly. Looking out for your younger sister is your responsibility. How could that be seen as bullying? Its you, Milly, giving genuine guidan Milly was impressed and gestured her approval with a thumbs up. It made perfect sense why he had held the title of Crestwood Highs top student for three years in a row. His viewpoints were distinctive and unquestiona Later that evening, Milly received a phone call from n. Hi, am I speaking with Milly? ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Milly was taken aback and responded, Yes, speaking. This is Milly. n chuckled and spoke in his deep voice, Tm n Hawkins, the director of the movie Silent Sea you auditioned for earlier. Remember me? Haha, so the top Milly opened Twitter and observed that the popr news, which had been consistently ranking ing in the five, had vanished. Any other director would seize every chance to boost visibility through trends, perhaps even aiming for asting presence of three to five days. Surprisin She found herself leaning slightly more favourably towards n. Thank you, Mr. Hawkins. Youre wee. We acknowledge our oversight in not safeguarding the scoring sheet. I regret any. inconvenience caused by its leakage. Nevertheless that youre the most suitable candidate for the role of Giselle. How do you feel about that? Mr. Hawkins, Im fine with it. Acting is my passion. Haha, thats music to my ears. Heres the n. Ill send you the contract within the next few days. Once 2/4 69% Chapter 62 Investing 15 Million Dors +5 Pearls youve signed it, well consider this issue resolved. I understand youre a senior in high school, with only at month remaining until the college entrance ex Understood, Mr. Hawkins. After ending the call. Milly released a sigh of relief and couldnt contain the joy and excitement that spread across her face. Once more, she demonstrated her talent in this world and stepped into the industry she cherished. She relished the art of acting, savouring the liberty it offered to explore diverse facets of life and witnessing the emotions her portrayal stirred in others.. I seeded! Meanwhile, on the other side n had barely ended the conversation with Milly when he noticed an iing call. His hand shook, nearly causing him to fumble his phone. Mr. Tate, the CEO of the Tate Group? What could be the reason for Mr. Tate reaching out to me? With curiosity, he picked up the phone with trembling hands. Hello? Is this Mr. Tate? How can I help you? A chillingly cold male voice came from the other end of the phone. Yes. n was taken aback by Georges abrupt response, leaving him puzzled. Mr. Tate, what do you need from met George cut to the chase. Ive heard about your uing movie project, Silent Sea. Are funding shortages? If so, I can invest 15 million dors for you. His words were so casually spoken that n was momentarily stunned. Fifteen million dors? you facing any In the current domestic market, investments for major movies are typically about two million, with only a fewrger productions surpassing ten million. Ho Despite his excitement, n, with half a lifetime of experience in the entertainment industry, understood that theres no such thing as a free lunch. Well, I appreciate Mr. Tates generosity, but may I inquire if there are any other instructions or requests you have for me Chapter 63 Chapter 63 A Film Queen of Two Worlds: Chapter 63 Delivering Herbal Soup. George reclined in his bosss seat, his stare locked onto theputer screen. +5 Pearls A hazy silhouette moved elegantly under the moons glow on the disy. The face was obscured, and the visual rity was low, resembling a candid sho Nevertheless, George couldnt shift his gaze, steadfastly avoiding blinking. There are only two conditions. First, Giselles role must remain unaltered, and second, utilise this sum of 15 million to amplify the teams workce cond n was startled. Just like that? Is it that simpler All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Shouldnt he act like other bosses, tossing cash and setting up a lover for a small role? He dared to ponder this but didnt have the nerve to voice it. Still, since it was so simple, he wouldnt refuse. Alright. Mr. Tate, I will fulfil your requests. After hanging up. n couldnt help butugh. Fortune was definitely favouring him. The movie hadnt even begun shooting, and he already didnt need to stress abou With 15 million dors at his disposal, he could direct the movie exactly the way he wanted! His excitement had barelysted two minutes when a sharp ringtone broke the silence. He grabbed the phone and nced at the screen, causing him to The disy read: Mr. But from But Group. What was going on today? Why were all these powerful people contacting me one after the other? Clearing his throat, he responded, Hello, Mr. But. The voice on the other end was just as icy. Hmm. This situation felt oddly familiar. Mr. But, how may I help you? Jordans tone was serious. I understand youre set to produce a new movie called Silent Sea, right? The But Group is very interested in this script a n swallowed hard. If he hadnt known George and Jordan, wasnt acquainted with their voices, and hadnt saved their numbers, he might have thought he was dealing with In the past, when searching for movie investors, he had to plead and almost beg, practically on his knees with his script in hand. Even with grand promis Now, someone was suddenly keen to invest, and it all felt unreal. 1/4 :68% Chapter 63 Delivering Herbal Soup Had the wealthy suddenly be more generous? +5 Pearls Thank you. Mr. But. I was wondering if you have any other requests. Since were still in the pre- production stage, we can n ordingly. Anthonys voice was firm. I have two conditions. First, Giselles role must stay the same, and second, use these funds to make sure the set environment isfortable and not too harsh. If its not enough, contact me, and Ill add m When the call ended, n waspletely stunned. Why did it feel like dj vu? I just got the same request from both powerful men. Both demanded that Milly y Giselle, and no one else. lait a moment Milly But is her surname But? The recently revealed heiress of the But Group also had this name So, the But Group is backing Milly! In that case, its understandable for the But Group to invest, but why is the Tate Group also participating? Could the online rumours be urate, hinting that Mr. Tate actually has a fondness for Mr. But? Upon consideration, it seemed conceivable. The two were evenly matched, and each interaction carried a subtle undercurrent. Moreover, they were both Indeed, the realm of the wealthy is remarkablyplex. Milly remained unaware of ns recent encounter. As usual, she woke up early for school but was surprised to find someone she didnt want to encounter waiting at the door. Standing at the entrance to ss ACSenior YearC was Ken, a robust figure, firmly holding onto a ssmates cor and pushing him against the wall with forceful words. His posture suggested a potential confrontation. The ssmates watched quietly, unsure whether to get involved. Previously, considering Millys character, she would have merely left the scene. She tended to shy away from disagreements and definitely didnt want t But now, as the ss A monitor,/she felt obliged to intervene. Stepping forward, she spoke to Ken with determination, saying, Ken, what are you doing? Release him! Kens clenched fist halted in midCmotion, his body still with tension. Who did my angel have to muitness me like this? Such unfortunate timing 2/4 Chapter 63 Delivering Herbal Soup UhCoh, what if she sees me beating up her ssmates? Wouldnt that give her a bad impression of me? Had I anticipated her early arrival, I would have controlled myself. +5 Pearls Pulling back his hand awkwardly, Ken turned to Milly with a touch of unease and said, Angel youre here Milly furrowed her brow, looking at him with seriousness. Why are you creating a disturbance at our ssroom entrance? Is resorting to violence really t Having lived through two lifetimes, totaling almost thirty years, she couldnt help but feel exasperated at the sight of this boy resorting to violence at the d How immature! Afraid of her getting angry. Ken quickly exined, Angel, please dont misunderstand. I didnt start trouble. It was him over there being disrespectful tow of things about how pretty you are. Its like a toad lusting after a swan. Do you think he deserves a beating? His agitation mounting as he spoke, he began to roll up his sleeves again. However, catching Millys icy stare, he paused and stopped himself. The boy, feeling threatened by him, hadnt expected him to speak so boldly in public. It was probably embarrassing for him, and he immediately retorted, unwilling to back down, You How dare you! Ken stuttered, unable to find the right words. Caught in Millys piercing stare, his tough exterior melted away, revealing a blush and a gentler manner. He muttered to himself, I did say that, but you provoked me. And, well my words were uncouth. Milly was speechless. Taking a deep breath, shemanded, Ken, go back to your seat. Handle conflicts with civility in the future and refrain from violence. Turning her gaze to the boy, she continued, You too, go inside. ss is starting soon. Seeing Milly getting ready to depart, Ken panicked, Angel, please wait! Milly was confused. To his surprise, she witnessed a bashful boy produce a sizable thermos from seemingly nowhere, presenting it. Um, this is a ginseng herbal soup my au Milly was taken aback. What a bizarre move! Who delivers soup at such an early hour, especially a herbal soup? Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Chapter 64 I Wont Hesitate to Teach You a Lesson! 68%| +5 Pearls Milly wrinkled her forehead, prepared to refuse, when a sizable hand abruptly intercepted her, seizing the thermos before her. No need. Milly isnt into this type of unhealthy snack, remarked Anthony with a dark expression. Freshly arriving at the school, he was called to the office by the instructor, leaving Milly to navigate her way to the ssroom alone. He never imagined that a mere five minutes after he left, someone would have the audacity to challenge his sister. Even more aggravating was the fact that the athlete standing before him, who had a prior disagreement with his sister the day before, was now being ov The thought of someone having feelings for his sister caused his expression to darken immediately. As he looked at the athlete in front of him, he couldnt help but see him as a nonCmainstream kid with dyed yellow hair, wearing loafers. Ken, startled by the unexpected arrival of Anthony, erupted, demanding sternly, Identify yourself, and what gives you the privilege to speak here? And regarding Milly, who do you think you are? As he spoke, he intercepted another cautionary gaze from Milly and recalled her directive not to engage in a fight. Swiftly altering his tone, he asserted, His delivery was somanding that an uninformed observer might confuse him for the teacher. Anthony gave him a chilly re. Shes my younger sister, and Im the sixth member of the Buts. How dare you address me in such a manner? Ken was surprised. The sixth in the Buts? Wasnt that Millys brother? Did I just spout off in front of Millys brother? Hold on a second. Something doesnt add up. He remembered that Millys sixth brother, the person who called Anthony and yed basketball with him. yesterday, bore no resemnce to this person Haha! He is lying! Ken regained hisposure and countered, cocking his head, Quit with the lies. Iveid eyes on Millys sixth brother before, and hes far more dashing as. Millys brother? Take a good look at yourself!* The disclosure left everyone speechless. Anthony couldnt trust his eyes as he gazed at Milly, sensing betrayal. So thats why you didnt speak to me in the car this morning. Do you have someone else on the side? 1/3 Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. 68% Chapter 64 I Wont Hesitate to Teach You a Lesson! +5 Pearls She hadnt spoken in the morning because she was asleep. What nonsense is there about having someone clsc? She rubbed her forehead in frustration. Ive been with you all day, buried in books. When would I even have the chance to look for someone else? And even if she had the inclination, its not like there would be any takers. Anthony carefully reflected and recognised thattely, he had been constantly by her side and hadnt witnessed her growing close to anyone else. A sense of relief washed over him. Just then, Ken, positioned in front, caught sight of something and eagerly raised his hand, beckoning and shing a bright smile behind them. Anthony, This time, not only Anthony was taken aback, but even Milly was astonished. Could it be that there are truly others sharing the same name in this school? Intrigued, the two spun around, only to find Williams gaze fixed upon them as he indulged in a bun William, caught off guard by their stares, forgot to chew the bun in his mouth, swallowing it whole. He choked, his eyes rolling in distress, Ken, positioned nearby, swiftly retrieved the thermos Anthony had taken, unscrewed the lid, poured aforting bowl of soup, and presented it to William William didnt quite catch his words, but the sight of water felt like a beacon of hope. He seized it eagerly, gulping down half a cup before finally catching Thanks. Bro. When he realised who was offering him the soup, he recoiled in fear, pointing at the person with a trembling hand. You its you. Are you trying to drug me? He stood on the brink of rubbing his throat raw. Only a day ago, he had burst Kens basketball, and now he was presenting him with soup. There must be a hidden agenda.. Ken was still revelling in the delight of being addressed as bro by Millys brother. As he noticed the doubt in Williams gaze, he vigorously shook his hea Yesterday, a mimunication urred. I was unaware of your enthusiasm for bursting basketballs. We have an abundance of basketballs avable. William remained silent. Could this person possibly be craty? Observing this, Anthony and Milly finallyprehended the situation. 2/3 12:45 Sun, 23 Jun Chapter 54 I Wont Hesitate to Teach You a Lesson! 68% +5 Pearls Anthony scowled, feeling too disinterested to witness their dispute. Enough. Lets go, Milly. Pay no heed to them. Lets proceed to ss. He grasped Millys wrist firmly and began moving towards the ssroom. However, before he could advance, he was abruptly pulled back and thrust against the adjacent wall. His body collided with the wall, creating a mulled thud. Ken gritted his teeth, clutching Anthonys shirt firmly, his eyes ring with a cautionary re. Who granted you permission to touch her? Did you believe Caught off bnce, Anthony was pressed against the wall by Ken, his head reeling. Release me! Ken clenched his teeth, adamant about maintaining his hold on Anthonys cor. As Millyprehended the scene, herplexion drained of colour. Hastening forward, she promptly intervened, swatting Kens hand away from Antho Anthony experienced a brief moment of disorientation but swiftlyposed himself, signalling to Milly not to fret. Im alright. However, Milly persisted in her concern, proposing they visit the infirmary. Come on, lets go get you checked out With aforting smile, Anthony declined. Its okay, just a bump on the back, not my head. Observing his insistence, Milly acquiesced. She pivoted to confront Ken. Her voice was frosty. As a student at Crestwood High, you are expected to abide by the schools regtions. I am neither y Ken recoiled under her chilling stare, recognising he had provoked Milly. A shiver coursed down his spine, his lips trembling as he stammered, I apologise. I was just frustrated earlier. I wont repeat it again. Raised in privilege since childhood, Ken had seldom encountered repercussions for his behaviour. Teachers at school often overlooked his transgressions because of his status, fostering his short temper an This marked his first apology- This is also the first time he has experienced genuine fear. Observing Milly stride past him towards the ssroom, Ken hesitated, uncertain whether to call her or maintain silence. 20 Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Just Call My Name The usual disorderly man unexpectedly looked downcast, his eyes swiftly reddening. Before dwelling in selfCpity for an extended period, a sharp smack snapped him back to reality. +5 Pearls D*mn it! I was curious why your behaviour was odd carlier. Apparently, you were lost in thoughts about my boss! Ill teach you a lesson today! William r Ken refrained from retaliating, opting instead to shield his head and dodge, expressing genuine distress. Anthony, theres been a misunderstanding. How William scoffed. Milly is my boss. Are you implying that you never harboured fantasies about her? You ordinary people, how dare you presume yourselv Ken furrowed his brow, looking up at him. Isnt Milly your sister? Williams raised hand froze midCmotion. Oh, to Ken, he appeared to be Millys brother, Anthony. Um, my surname is Tate, my first name is William, and my alias is Anthony. Furthermore, whenever he skipped ss and got caught, he would provide the name Anthony to the disciplinarymittee. This name proved useful, an Since I was partially Anthony, what was the harm in sometimes being called that? At this moment, Kens eyes widened in disbelief, a sense of dread oveing him. Then who is the real Anthony? he asked.. William pursed his lips and said, Yeah, you just beat up that guy. Kens pupils dted immediately, utterly shocked, his face turning pale. What had I done? No to wonder my Angel was so enraged earlier! I had actually hit my brotherCinw? Kens knees buckled. Forgetting his pride, he scrambled to the window, pleading. My angel, forgive me. I had no idea he was your brother. I acted rashl Milly felt a headache forming from his babbling. Now, the whole ss was staring at her. Despite her usualposure, she didnt want to be the centre of attention. Inhaling deeply, she halted his fragmented speech. Okay, I get it. You can return now. Our ss will begin. Ken paused. What about my birthday party you promised me before? Since I made a promise, Ill keep it. Hopefully, this visit will finally resolve matters with this troublesome 1/3 68% Chapter 65 Just Call My Name Kens face lit up with a wide grin, showcasing his teeth, as he returned to his youthful, innocent demeanour. Thats awesome! I knew you wouldnt let me Milly raised an eyebrow at him. If you dont leave right away, I might reconsider. +5 Pearls Alright, alright, Im heading out now! Before he could finish his sentence, he had already dashed five hundred metres away. He truly deserved to be an athlete. Milly finally exhaled a sigh of relief. The elders were right. Handling young people was indeed draining. But before she could ease into rxation, her tranquillity was abruptly shattered by the looming presence of two figures. Anthony furrowed his brow and positioned himself before her desk. What did you promise him? William, with a steamed bun left untouched, fixed her with an intense re. Tell us, what are your nning to do? Milly gazed helplessly at them. Dont fret. Its nothing serious. He merely extended an invitation to his birthday party, which I had already epted befor Though her excitement for the party wascking, she had made a promise. Reneging now would only add to the awkwardness. Besides, she reasoned, However, Anthony and William remained resolute in their opposition. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. No, you mustnt go. That guy undoubtedly harbours ulterior motives, Anthony asserted firmly. William echoed his sentiment. Precisely, you cant attend. Milly couldnt help but find amusement in the way the two of them were behaving. It was as if they were treating her like a delicate porcin doll, fearing I didnt ask either of you to apany me. I assure you, Im perfectly capable of handling myself, she reassured them. Anthonys hand mmed down on the table with a resounding thud. Ive made my decision, and its final. As your brother, you have to listen to me! William, refusing to be outdone, brought his hand down on the table with a sharp p. I may be your. subordinate, and I may heed your advice, but if Millys silence lingered for a moment. Feeling increasingly embarrassed by their behaviour, she couldnt help but wonder. What on earth was going on?! On a Saturday afternoon, Milly received a message from Ken. After pondering for a while, she opted not to inform Anthony and hailed a taxi to the specified location. 2/3 12:45 Sun, 23 Junt. Chapter 65 Just Call My Name 68% +5 Pearls It was the Paramount Hotel, a renowned fiveCstar establishment under the Fitzgeralds business domain. Despite being aware of the hotels reputation for opulence, she couldnt help but feel taken aback by thevish decor as she stood at the entrance. It was no surprise that Ken exuded such confidence and arrogance. With a family background like his, maintaining a low profile was likely out of the que Before Milly could step inside, she spotted a tall figure eagerly waving at her from the entrance. Angel,e over here! His enthusiastic voice drew the gaze of numerous passersby. Even those across themercial street couldnt resist stealing a nce to catch sight of this Milly, who prided herself on her mental fortitude, wished she could disappear into a hole at that moment. Unaware of her inner turmoil, Ken dashed over eagerly like an exuberant husky, his face flushed. Whether from the heat or his sprint, it was hard to tell. Milly raised an eyebrow in confusion. Stunning! Today, she was simply wearing a white tC shirt and shorts, her hair tied up in a casual manner, almost identical to her usual school attire. Which eye did he use to perceive her as dressed up? Stop calling me Angel from now on. Just use my name. Being called Angel always felt strange. Your name? The sudden joy left Ken utterly stunned. His eyes widened with excitement, and his already bashful face turned so red that it looked like it might start ble Did my angel permitting me to use her name mean that the gap between us was narrowing? Oh my god, am I dreaming? Milly couldnt fathom why he was so thrilled. Isnt it normal to address someone by their name? Calling someone an angel isnt exactly appropriate, is it? Sure, from now on, just call me by my name. Though he was tall, Ken suddenly appeared shy. He hesitated, then awkwardly murmured, Mil Milly frowned, correcting him, Its Milly! Kens face fell slightly. Alright, Milly. Milly handed him the gift box, speaking formally, Here is your birthday present. Thank you for inviting me to your party, but I have another appointment and need to leave now. Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Chapter 66 A Lavish Banquet 68% +5 Pearts Milly had no ns to linger, particrly because she wasnt acquainted with any of Kens friends. Her sole aim was to deliver a gift and depart. Yet, as Ken observed her getting ready to leave, he grew unexpectedly worried. Hold on, Milly, now that youre here, why not join us for dinner? Ive arra Milly was perplexed. Isnt this a party? You must have other schoolmates present. Let them enjoy the meal. Ken hesitated. Indeed, he lied about it being a birthday party. If only he had known earlier, he wouldnt have spoken like that. Um theyve all left. I asked my ssmates overst night, but since youre unfamiliar with them, I extended a separate invitation to you today. With th Its the truth. If you doubt me, go up and verify. The meal is ready, and there arent any other ssmates! As Milly was drawn along, she experienced unease. In a spontaneous move, she inadvertently collided his hand against the door frame, producing a resounding thud Ken was startled by her intense response. You Milly retreated a step to regain herposure. I apologise, it was unintentional. I simply am not ustomed to being in close proximity to the opposite gender. Upon noticing her pallidplexion, Ken promptly offered reassurance. Its alright, its my fault. I shouldnt have pulled you without your consent. Milly, grappling with guilt, asked about his hand. Is your hand alright? Its alright, not hurting in the least. We experience far tougher tumbles during training, so this is minor. Upon hearing her concern, Ken was overwhelmed with excitement, his whole being buzzing with energy. He was so thrilled that he wished he could exec hand. Milly, since weve made it all the way here, why note up and take a look? Ive specifically asked the chef to prepare several new dishes for you. If y With an expression filled with hope, Ken looked at Milly, his demeanour resembling that of a worried pup afraid of being left behind. Despite his imposing stature, he now appeared pitifully like an abandoned puppy on the verge of being deserted. Milly sighed silently. There was no use in getting annoyed with someone so young. 1/3 Chapter 66 A Lavish Banquet must depart. Ken beamed with delight and nodded cagerly. Thats enough. The elevator rose to the highest level. 68% +5 Pearls Milly, who deemed herself somewhat cultured from her previous life, had frequented manyvish gatherings. However, she was still surprised by the gra If the ground level was impressive, the top floor was undeniably splendid andvish. The entire level resembled something out of a fairy tale pce. Milly pondered whether the decor included real gemstones. While the Fitzgeralds asserte star hotel, she suspected they were downying it. This ce could effortlessly qualify as a sevenCstar! Ken guided her into a room, and upon swinging the door open, she was met with a feast suitable for royalty, once again leaving her in amazement. This feast wasnt just figurative. It was a genuine royal banquet! Arranged on a colossal revolving table, spacious enough for forty to fifty guests,y an assortment of exquisite dishes. Shrouded in mist emanating from No, it was even more extravagant than avish banquet! Even if she managed to try a small portion of each dish, she doubted she could savour them all. You didnt cook up over a hundred dishes for this banquet, did you? Milly asked. Ken scratched his head, Its actually beyond a hundred dishes, but strictly speaking, its not a typical banquet because of regtions concerning certain Milly was speechless. In a separate chamber, George rubbed his temples, his delicate fingers sliding over the contract before. flinging it to Danny behind him, remarking. Have Danny awkwardly received the contract and meticulously reviewed it. In his thoughts, he couldnt shake off the question: The Fitzgeralds clearly intend to appease Mr. Tate by assigning the smaller projects while keeping the Yet, it was clear that the Fitzgeralds were ready to engage in what appeared to be an unprofitable agreement just to linger in the shadow of the Tate Gro Many families endeavoured to align themselves with Tate Group. Georges readiness to coborate with the Fitzgeralds stemmed from their efficient pro Ultimately, businessmen prioritize their personal interests. Following aprehensive review of the project cooperation n and a careful observation of Georges 2/3 Chapter 66 A Lavish Banquet +5 Pearls attitude, Danny confidently dered, Mr. Tate, there are no concerns with the contract. You can proceed to sign. He then handed the contract to George. With a subtle hmm, George retrieved a valuable golden pen from his pocket and promptly affixed his signature. The agreement was finalised. Jason was pleasantly taken aback by the seamless process. He warmly shook hands with Danny, conveying his appreciation. Thank you, Mr. Jarvis. Th Among their circle, it was widely known that George, the CEO of Tate Group, was a germaphobe who steered clear of physical contact. Even a handsha There was a small business owner from an emerging industry who endeavoured to win favour with Tate Group by sending two women, only to find thems Following that, whether they believed it or not, everyone remained silent. Danny remainedposed, wearing a professional smile on his face. Then well wait for your good news. Deep down, however, he couldnt help but harbour doubts. He knew he didnt wield enough influence to sway Georges decisions. This was merely a for role of a conversationalist. Of course! Jason chuckled, his weathered face etched with wrinkles. Its gettingte. Lets enjoy a meal first. 20 All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Chapter 67 I Have a Fiance A group of waiters started serving dishes in an orderly manner after Jason cued them. 66% Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. +5 Pearls Danny couldnt help but frown as the dishes kepting in for half an hour. He had been working for George for a long time now and he hadnt seen any Mr. Fitzgerald, theres too much food. The three of us cant possibly finish it. There was an impressive array of food on the table. Jason smiled and exined, To be honest, I hadnt nned on serving this much food today, but my son invited a ssmate and insisted on serving a grand feast. So, the chef cooked a lot. Since the chef was already cooking, I told him to make more. Well, Danny was stunned at Ken putting on such a grand show just for a ssmate. It was all thanks to having a wealthy father, he supposed. Is the ssmate a girl? Danny asked. Jason chuckled, Yes, we have himte, so we spoiled him a lot. Although hes quite reckless, hes not wasteful. I think he must really like this girl. Jason couldnt hide the affection in his eyes when he talked about his son. Danny didnt think much of it. After all, its normal for a teenage boy to have a crush. George showed no interest in their conversation. He remained silent as if he was lost in his thoughts. He kept looking at the screen of his phone before finally tossing it onto the table in frustration and leaning back in his chair, sighing. I have to be patient. Theres only a month left until the exams, and I could find her after that. Thinking of this, George couldnt help butugh at himself. He never thought he would ever miss someone like this. After dinner, Jason insisted on seeing them off. Dannys impression of Jason improved significantly after seeing him being humble and sincere. Thank you, Mr. Fitzgerald. Its my pleasure, Mr. Tate, Mr. Jarvis. This way, please. Jason led them to the nearest elevator. As the three of them were at a corner, they heard a intive voice, Milly, why did you reject me? Although the voice wasnt loud, it was clearly audible in the quiet hallway, especially since their door wasnt fully closed. George instantly stoppedin his tracks. 1/3 68%/ Chapter 67 I Have a Fiance +5 Pearls Inside the room. Milly rubbed her forehead in exasperation. She couldnt understand why kids these days. were so persistent. She had no choice but to e Ken, flustered by her coldness, still tried to beg. I promise I wont disturb you. Ill wait until you graduate. Is that okay? Milly closed her eyes and delivered the final blow, Sorry, I dont like you. You dont have to wait for me. Then, she stood up. Ive given you a birthday gift and had dinner with you. I need to go home now. Happy birthday. No! Dont leave yet! Ken stood up agitatedly to stop her. You have to tell me what you dont like about me so I can change. Milly was beginning to get irritated by him. She regretted having dinner with him. I dont like the fact that you like me. Change that. I Ken turned pale. Outside, Danny couldnt hold back hisugh. He didnt expect Milly to be so sharpCtongued, hitting the nail on the head. He thought that something had happened to George when he saw him standing still in ce just now. Then, he was taken aback when he overheard so to Milly after he moved closer to George. He had noticed all of Georges strange behavior these past few days. George liked Milly, but someone wanted to snatch Milly away. Danny knew that George would be furious. Danny swallowed nervously and nced up. Sure enough, Georges expression was dark, and his eyes were filled with a murderous intent. The Fitzgeralds project is over now. They might not even get to survive now. Luckily, Millys stance was strong. She rejected Ken repeatedly. This was the only reason George hadnt gone on a rampage. However, Danny found that it was a little funny and inappropriate for Geroge to continue eavesdropping. Inside, Ken wasnt giving up. Couldnt you give me a chance? Im tall and good at sports. Even my academics arent great, I can get into college on a sports schrship. I really like you and Ill be you. Can you? Milly raised her hand to interrupt him. Stop! I need to make this clear. Ive been engaged to someone since I was young. No matter what you say, I wont betray my fiance! Danny noticed Georges expression softened slightly when Milly mentioned the word fiance. 2/3 Chapter 67 I Have a Fiance +5 Pearls Ken didnt believe it. Youre lying. You just went back to the Buts. Theres no way that youre engaged already. He had investigated Millys background before pursuing her. Milly raised an eyebrow. Why not? It was arranged when we were very young. For some reason, Georges image popped into her mind, making her feel oddly guilty. She wondered if he would be angry if he found out she used him as a shield. Ken didnt know who George was anyway. She could deal with thatter. Besides, no one else was there except for the two of them. 20 Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Chapter 68 You Caught Me Thinking about this, Milly got bolder. My fianc is the best. Hes better than you in every aspect, and hes only devoted to me. Were solelymitted to Kens eyes got reddish and teary. No way! I know every elite familys young man and theres no one like that. Youre definitely lying. Milly gritted her teeth in frustration. Ken was being stubborn and he wouldnt listen to her. She couldnt hold back any longer. Is that so? Do you know George Tate, then? Hes the CEO of the Tate Group and my fianc. Do you think Id choose Ken was shocked as he murmured. You mean the Tate from Adonio? What_ Our grandfathers wererades. Weve known each other since we were kids. I cant live without him. It hurts when I miss him. I love him so much that I cant concentrate on my studies without a daily kiss and hug from him. So, I would never betray h After saying that, Milly turned around and headed out. I think Ive made myself clear enough, so please dont bother me again. You irritate me. Milly was stunned when she found herself staring straight into a pair of amused eyes as she opened the door. Its George! How long had he been here? Had he heard everything I said? Even though she was pretty thickCskinned, being caught by George was embarrassing enough to make her want to hide in a hole. Just then, Jason was also surprised to see his son in the room. Ken? He knew Ken was here tonight but didnt know which room he was in. Jason thought that George had met someone he knew when he stopped outside the room, so he waited with him. From his position, he couldnt hear the voices inside clearly. He hadnt expected to see Ken when the door opened. Ken was equally shocked to see so many people outside, including his father. Dad? What are you doing here? They were at a loss at the moment Danny, who might have known what was happening, chose to stay silent to avoid being in trouble. Georges maic and amused voice broke the silence. Are you done? Milly heard theughter in his voice. She was so embarrassed. He had heard it and he was mocking her. 1/3 68% Chapter 68 You Caught Me- +5 Pearls If shed known, she wouldnt have used him in her lie. Now he had caught her and wouldnt leave her alone. Sure enough, he added, Go ahead if your gathering isnt over yet. Dont mind me. When youre done, Ill take you home. Milly was speechless. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. There was no way she could continue meeting Ken with George being here. Being an experienced businessman, Jason quickly sensed that the girl was close to Geroge He was guessing their rtionship based on their ages. This girl was still in school, and Mr. Tate had a sessful career. She must be his rtive. I heard that Mr. Tate only had a younger brother in high school. So, shes likely a young distant rtive whos like a sister to him. Seeing how George talked to Milly dotingly, Jason was sure that Milly was someone important to George. He thought that it would be beneficial for the F Jason smiled and said, Mr. Tate, let the kids have fun. My driver will take your sister home safelyter. George raised an eyebrow. Sister? Who said shes my sister? Jason was stunned. No? Then may I ask who she is George looked at Milly, who lowered her head, wishing she could disappear. He found her funny. This trip was worth it. He smiled and said in a loud and clear voice making sure everyone heard it, Shes my fiance. Then, he added, She cant live without me. It hurts her when she misses me. She loves me so much that she cant concentrate on her studies without hug from me Milly reached up and mped her hand over his mouth. Shut up! Dont let me hear another word! George repeated what she said to Ken, word for word! Milly was mortified. Even a hole couldnt hide her embarrassment. She wanted to hide in outer space. What? Jason almost copsed from the shock. He realized that Ken had been trying to woo Georges fiance. His vision went ck, much like the future of his family. It might be different if their union was for a typical business alliance, but seeing George smile when Milly covered his mouth, Jason knew that he was doo George was known for his dislike of physical contact, including shaking hands. Jason realized that Milly must be very important to him. for the first time looking at the tall and mature man who evcelled in every way he didnt 2/3 12:45 Sun, 23 Jun ti Chapter 68 You Caught Me Indeed, all his sweet talk and childish confessions meant nothingpared to a mature man. Yet he wasnt willing to give up.. Milly, can he really make you happy? Im younger and can give you everything. I Just as he tried to beg for thest time, he got pped hard. 68% +5 Pearls Shut up, brat! What the hell are you bbering about? This is Mr. Tates fiance. You should greet her respectfully! 20 Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Ill Take You Home +5 Pearls Ken clutched his face and looked at Jason in disbelief. It was the first time he had ever been hit. Dad Im not your Dad! Youre no longer my son if you dont apologize to Mr. Tate now! Jason was firm. He could tell that George had a soft spot for Milly. No wonder he had been waiting at the door without leaving. If he couldnt get Ken to give up, the Fitzgeralds might as well file for bankruptcy first thing in the morning. However, Ken, who was in his rebellious stage, didnt see it that way. Apologizing in front of the diva would make him die in embarrassment. I wont do that! He yelled and ran away. Get back here, brat! Jason tried to chase after him, but Ken was already out of sight. At this point, Georges eyes had turned cold, his earlier good mood waspletely gone. He was in a good mood because Milly had said that she liked him. It was a melody to his ears regardless of the truth. Now, he felt furious as someone was eyeing her. Jason wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, instinctively knowing that what was about to happen would be unbearable. He had to save the Fitzgeralds. He couldnt let his familys legacy end in his hands. Suppressing his fear, Jason pleaded with George. Mr. Tate, its my fault for not raising that brat properly. Dont worry, Ill send him abroad tonight to a boarding school where he wont get toe back these few years! Hell never It was strange. Even though he was two decades older than George, he was utterly crushed by his presence. George coldly raised an eyebrow. These few years? Seeing Georges dissatisfaction, Jason quickly added, Mr. George, its not an issue. During these years, Il! expand our market abroad and keep him th no, special forces to follow him around. If he even thinks about approaching this youngdy again, Ill break his legs immediately, including his third one! The third leg too? Milly was shocked at Jasons will to keep his family business, It worked! Georges expression improved significantly, and he nodded reluctantly. Mhm. To Jason, it sounded like music from the heavens. 1/3 Chapter 69 Ill Take You Home was cold but caring. Milly slung her backpack over her shoulder and tried to walk past him. No thanks. Ill take a cab. 45 Pearls Every time George spoke, she remembered those embarrassing statements she had made earlier. She wouldnt hold back and choke him to death if the She hadnt even started college or won any acting awards yet. She didnt want to go to jail before achieving those things. Milly sighed in relief as George didnt stop her. She hadnt walked far when she heard him say, Mr. Fitzgerald, does this room have surveince cameras? Please send me a copy of the footage. Jason immediately responded, Yes, Ill contact the securities right away. Milly stopped dead in her tracks. She bit her lip as she cursed George in her heart. He was tantly threatening her. By asking for the surveince, he clearly intended to use it to show her grandpa and parents. She wouldnt be able to e Are you threatening me? Milly turned to re at him like an angry pufferfish. George didnt seem to notice her anger, exining as a matterCofC factly, Are you kidding me? The Tates and the Fitzgeralds are business partners. Understanding each others operations and checking surveince is a Jason didnt dare disagree. He said while nodding furiously, Yes, exactly. You might not understand our business customs. Checking surveince is a st Milly was at a loss for words. Liars! Although she hadnt been a CEO, shed acted in many corporate dramas and worked in severalpanies. She knew enough to know that no one chec Do they think that Im an idiot? George nced at her and urged Jason, Mr. Fitzgerald, Im on a tight schedule and have a video conferenceing up. Please get the surveince fo Of course, right away. Milly gritted her teeth and said, Take me home instead of doing that. Since it was a free ride, why not enjoy it? It might be awkward, but its alright as long as Im not feeling embarrassed. Georges expression finally softened a bit. Just then, he noticed the small gift box on the table. It was a long box, wrapped in oldCfashioned wrapping paper. Recalling Milly wishing Ken Hanny Birthday just now, it wasnt hard to guess what this was. 2/3 12:46 Sun, 23 Junt. Chapter 69 Ill Take You Home George walked over, picked up the box, and tore off the wrapping paper. 68% +5 Pearls A silver fountain pen was lying inside the box. It wasnt anything fancy. It looked in and simple but he wanted it. Before he realized it, hed already pocketed the pen and swapped it with the gold one he usually used to sign documents. You Milly frowned at his actions. That was Kens birthday gift! Georges expression turned cold again. You gave it to him? Milly didnt even have the time to nod before Jason cut her off, Haha, my son cant even write properly. Its a waste to give him a pen. Mr. Tate, you shou ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Milly was speechless. Even Danny, who had been standing silently aside, couldnt help but give a thumbs up. Jasons ttery was amazing. Chapter 70 Chapter 70 A Film Queen of Two Worlds Chapter 70 The Man in a Golden Mask +5 Pearls Jason carefully wiped the sweat from his forehead, marveling at the emotional roller coaster he had just experienced. He now understood that George ch George was pleased with Jason. See, even Mr. Fitzgerald agrees. How could I refuse him? George smiled while saying that. Milly rolled her eyes and said, The pen costs only 120 dors, which is obviously cheaper than yours. She had seen many luxury items and could instantly tell that the pen George had tossed into the box was incredibly expensive, enough for a down paym However, George was unfazed as he said nonchntly, I prefer using a pen that is exactly 120 dors. Milly was speechless at Georges stubbornness. It was funny that he chose a cheap pen and threw away an expensive one. Jason sighed in relief when Milly and George left. Suddenly, he thought of something and pulled Danny, who hadnt gone far, aside to ask quietly. Mr. Ja He felt uneasy. Even though the contract had been signed before all this happened, if the Tates wanted to back out, the Fitzgeralds had no choice but to George hadnt given a definite answer before he left, and Jason didnt dare to probe him about it. Danny maintained his professional smile and said to Jason, Dont worry. Since Mr. Tate didnt say the contract was void, there wont be any issues. Jason was relieved when he heard that. Phew! Great! He was lucky that he had reacted quickly just now. If he had been any slower in dealing with Ken, George would have taken action against the Fitzgerald It was worth exchanging a bright future for the Fitzgeralds with a p for Ken. Jasons legs were still trembling when he copsed onto the sofa. At that moment, his eye caught sight of the small box on the table. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Opening it, he saw the gold fountain pen lying quietly inside. Even though he had seen it when George was signing the contract, its gleaming exterior wa almost blinding when he looked at it up close, Wait it looks familiar George suddenly recalled seeing the pen at a major auction in Nlirone, where a mysterious buyer wearing a golden mask had bought it for a high price. T He wondered if the man with the golden mask had bought it for George. 1/3 Chapter 70 The Man in a Golden Mask It could be possible. +5 Pearls In the car. Milly sat in the back seat, hugging her backpack and staring out the window, ignoring George. George wasnt upset. He yed with the silver fountain pen fondly. He was reluctant to put it away. February 23rd, George suddenly said. Milly calmly asked, What? My birthday. Seeing that Milly kept quiet, George added, I want a birthday present too. Milly remained silent again. It has to be at least 121 dors, he added. George insisted Milly give him a present more expensive than the one she gave to someone else. Milly frowned, looking at the man in the suit in front of her, once again questioning her understanding of him. People had always said George was someone decisive, noble, and terrifying in his ways and no one dared. offend him. But, he was always chatty, childish, and stubborn in front of Milly. She wondered if the one in front of her was a clone. Milly said expressionlessly, Your birthday is over. Why should I give you a gift? Which university do you want to go to? Milly was taken aback by the change of topic. Huh? Once she caught up, she answered, Crestfallen University. George was not surprised by her answer. He continued to y with the pen. Lets make a bet. A bet? Milly squinted. What was he up to now? If you win, Ill give you a helicopter. If you lose, youll give me something priced at 121 dors. How about that? Milly kept quiet. With her current grades, getting into Crestfallen University was a sure thing. George was obviously going to lose the bet. She wondered what was he aft Or did he, like his brother, have a problem with his brain? it caemed like dubidinu could he hereditari 2/3 Chapter 70 The Man in a Golden Mask +5 Pearls George saw her hesitation and he smirked. Whats wrong? Are you afraid? Or are you not confident in your grades? Milly could tell that he was trying to provoke her, but she still smiled sweetly and agreed, Sure. Milly wasnt worried at all. With her grandfather around, George wouldnt dare to use force on her, not matter how powerful he was. Besides, a free helicopter was not something to pass up! Her smile was so bright that it dazzled Georges heart. He could feel his heart pounding nonstop. He gulped as he yed with the pen slowly. His mind was filled with one thought, her smile was worth it. He would buy her a fleet of helicopters. She could ride a different one every day. Milly had no idea about what he was thinking. When they arrived at the Buts Mansion, she quickly thanked him and ran off before he could respond face. George couldnt help butugh. He just had to wait a little longer until the college entrance exam. Danny, sitting in the front passenger seat, was surprised to see Georges smile in the rearview mirror. It had been so long since George had smiled like this. Georges parents would be thrilled to see him smile. Milly wasnt avoiding Georgepletely. Sherushed back to do her homework. It seemed that teachers everywhere always gave out a bunch of questions for practice before exams. She needed toplete twenty sets of tests over Sometimes she wondered if teachers werepeting over the quality of their teaching or the amount of homework they assigned to their students. 20% Chapter 71 Chapter 71 A Film Queen of Two Worlds Chapter 71 A Teachers Pain +5 Pearls Jason kept his word. As soon as Milly arrived at school the following day, she heard that Ken had quit school and gone abroad. He left in such a hurry that he didnt even have time to pack his books on his desk. On the field, the sports teacher who taught aerobics was crying his heart out. He wailed about how his star student hadnt even had the chance to blosso It must have created quite a scene, as the dean was crouched beside him,forting him and reminding him not to disrupt the schools image. This only made the teacher cry even louder, his heartCwrenching sobs echoed across the field. For some reason, Milly felt a little guilty. If Ken had stayed, he could have used his talents to get into a good university, join the national team, serve his country, and shine in his field. But he ha Milly sighed, took out a tissue, and handed it to the crying teacher. Dont be too sad, Sir. Its a pity that Ken, who was so good at sports, had to leave, bu She could talk to George if the teacher wanted Ken toe back. After all, ruining someones future was a grievous sin! The teacher felt a little embarrassed when he saw the top student and future valedictorian of the senior ssforting him. Thank you, Milly. But.. Wh Milly was taken aback. Huh? He isnt? She wondered why the teacher was crying so miserably. The sports teacher wiped his tears away and started counting on his fingers. Ken was alwayste, skipped practice, didnt take sports seriously, and wa Millys mouth couldnt help but twitch. Then the teacher continued, But, while he was here, all the students were afraid of making him wait, so they would gather carly. I didnt have to get them Milly kept quiet and walked away. Im deaf. I cant hear a thing. She chanted in her heart. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. I shouldnt have asked! How did the school manage to hire such a teacher? Is he here to liven things up? As soon as Milly entered the ssroom before she even sat down, William mysteriously pulled her aside and whispered, Boss, Ken went abroad. Did y 1/3 Chapter 71 A Teachers Pain I had even almost got deaf by the teachers crying. William continued, Rumour has it that he was forced to leave! 68 +5 Pearls Milly paused while taking out her books and looked at him incredulously, You know what happened behind closed doors? Did your brother tell you that? William was puzzled, What does this have to do with my brother? Milly knew that William couldnt figure it out with his intelligence. Tell me about it. William looked around to make sure no one was listening before he spoke, Actually, he left because of me! I found a fortuneC teller and told him to perform a ritual to make Ken leave. I didnt expect it to work so well. The fortuneCteller is amazing! You know what? Hes so cool! He took one look at me and knew which school I was from! Isnt that awesome? Milly was speechless. There was a school badge on Williams uniform, even an idiot could tell that he was from Crestwood High. This fortuneC teller was nice. Normally, he charges 105 dors per reading, but he gave me a discount and only charged me 75 dors. I had even joined his members No, thanks. I believe in materialism. Suddenly, she felt that the Tates were quite perceptive. They had given most of thepanys shares to George and left William a portion just enough fo William wouldnt survive for long with his mentality without the Tates protection. Seeing the look in Millys eyes, William frowned, Why are you looking at me like that? Its the same way. George looks at me. So your brother looks at you like this too? What Milly really wanted to ask was, Does your brother also think youre an idiot? William scratched his head, Yeah, just like the way youre looking at me now. Maybe hes proud that Im so smart and he cant look away. God is indeed fair. He opened a door for you and sealed all of your windows with concrete. Stop talking to me. Youre too disturbing. Am I distracting you from studying? No, my IQ is disturbed. William kent quiet. 2/3 12:46 Sun, 23 Jun Chapter 71 A Teachers Pain 68% +5 Pearls Fortunately, after this little episode, everything went smoothly over the next month until the day of the college entrance exams. It was a gloomy day on June 7th, the day of the exams. Surprisingly, the most nervous person of the Buts was Jordan. He had finished his work two days earlier to free up time to apany Milly to the exams. Milly, have you checked your exam slip? Did you bring it? Did you bring your pencil case and ID card? Should I call your teacher to check if you have left out anything? Jordan had been enrolled directly by the university without taking the college entrance exam, and it had been so long that he couldnt remember the deta There were always stories about people forgetting this or that and needing help from the police on exam day. He wanted to be fully prepared to avoid any mishaps. However, he wasnt bothered if Milly scored zero since he could take care of her for life. But that would dampen her enthusiasm, and he didnt want her t Jordan took out his phone to make a call. Milly stopped him in time, Jordan, weve packed everything. Youve asked Ivan to check more than twenty times. Well be fine. 20 Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Jordan is Nervous. Jordan frowned as he was feeling uneasy. Are you sure that everything is alright? Ivan, standing nearby, quickly nodded. He had checked everything meticulously against the checklist, so there shouldnt be any issues. Jordan nodded coldly. Good. You can retire early if anything happens. .68% 68% +5 Pearls Milly and Anthony were taking their exams at the same school, while Stephanie was assigned to a school a bit further away. Their driver had taken her there early, and Jordan was solely responsible for taking Milly and Anthony. In the car, instead of taking care of business matters, Jordan pulled out a book named 100 Things Parents Should Do During College Entrance Exams and started reading carefully. Ivan wasnt surprised at all. Jordan had practically worn out this book over the past month. Just then, Jordan frowned at something he read and said in a deep voice, The book says that parents. should give sunflowers to their children after the Ivan, contact Mr. Grant from the ranch Ivan was confused since they didnt have any business dealings with him at the moment. Huh? Mr. Grant? It was weird for them to contact him out of the blue. Jordan confirmed, Yes, purchase an acre of sunflowers from him. Its a gift for Milly after the exam. Milly was speechless. Jordan, isnt that too ridiculous? Thats a whole acre! What would I do with that many sunflowers? To snack on their seeds? Jordan nodded. Yeah, an acre is too small. Lets buy seven acres since seven is a lucky number. Yes, sir. Milly was at a loss for words. The book also says its best to wear a red dress, as red symbolizes victory and joy. Ivan, prepare one and put it onter. What? I Ivan looked aggrieved. No one told him that being an assistant had to wear a dress to send off exam candidates. Besides, he wasnt even Millys parent. It was a joke for him to wear that. However, he remembered the rule number one in the workce C Say no to tasks outside of your job description. Ahem, Mr. But, I dont think 1/3 Chapter 72 Jordan is Nervous Yes, Sir! Ill go buy a few dresses right away. We cant let pride get in the way of money, right? 68%2 +5 Pearls Milly was going to get a headache at the thought of seeing Ivan in a dress waiting for her at the exam venue. Turning to Anthony, she nudged him with her elbow and whispered, You need to talk to Jordan. No one else will be doing this for the exams! Anthony blinked, I think Jordan is doing the right thing. I dont mind as long as you do well. He then addressed Ivan, Remember to hold a banner that says You can do it, Milly!ter. Milly sighed. Theyre going cuckoo, Suddenly, Millys phone rang It was William calling her. As soon as she answered, a loud voice was heard throughout the car, Hey, Boss! Which school are you at? Im at Crest Affiliated School. What about yo Shut up! Milly sternly interrupted his yelling. Williams voice was too annoying. Im at Crest Affiliated School too. Were on our way, about ten minutes from the school gate, Milly said coldly. Me too! We might even see each other Wait! William suddenly stopped midCsentence. Boss, I think I see your car! Are you in a ck RollsCRoyce today? Milly looked out the window and saw a ck Bentley. Then she saw Williams messy hair as he stuck his whole body out of the back window, waving an Milly felt a little embarrassed by his behaviour. At that moment, a deep voice came through the phone, William, sit down. Its dangerous. Okay. Sure enough, Williams figure disappeared. Milly wondered if George was here to apany William for the exam too. She couldnt deny that her heart skipped a beat when she heard Georges voice just now. Suddenly, the driver stopped the car and turned to Jordan, who was still calmly reading in the back seat, Mr. But, theres traffic. It wasnt really a traffic jam. It was iner that the RollsCRoure and Bentley were hath tonrge, and they had 2/3 12:46 Sun, 23 Jun ti Chapter 72 Jordan is Nervous 68% +5 Pearls encountered each other on a narrowmercial street. There was no way to pass unless one car backed 1. up. Jordan looked up and acknowledged the situation. Georges Bentley waspletely blocking the road ahead, and there was no way to get through. Milly also saw this and blinked. Then we should back up. Theres another road we can take to get to the school. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. No! Before Milly could finish, Jordan interrupted, We cant reverse while sending off exam candidates. It symbolizes failure, which is bad luck. Milly was surprised at Jordan, a top graduate from a prestigious university, being so superstitious. She couldnt help but twitch her mouth. But they couldnt just stay stuck like this. Jordan calmly said, Just drive. The driver hesitated as he looked at the narrow gap between the wall and the cars, his hands trembling. Mr. But, if we force it, your car He could afford to pay for such an expensive car. Dont worry, I told you to do it. If the car gets damaged, so be it. Its just a car. Nothing was more important than Milly. If she failed her exam because this, hed feel guilty forever. The driver was about to step on the gas when Millys phone suddenly picked up a low, clear voice, Back up. The voice was so soft that Milly almost didnt catch it. Then, a loud voice was heard again, No, if we back up, Ill fail! George, I dont want to back up, I want you to tell the driver to drive through like Bosss b Do you have any idea how much this car is worth? You! Ill call Grandpa and tell him that youre bullying me! Others are willing to do anything for their sisters, but you wont even waste a car for your cute blooded demon! Since Im a demon, Ill freeze your bank ount then. No, wait! Hehe, the driver can reverse as much as he likes! We shouldnt be superstitious at all! Youre the best brother that Ive ever had! 20 Chapter 73 Chapter 73 A Film Queen of Two Worlds Chapter 73 The Interview +5 Pearls The twoCmonthClong intensive preparation proved effective. Milly found thenguage exam much easier than the mock exam she took when she first arrived here. She finished the twoCandCaChalfC hour test in less than an hour and a half, then spent another half an hour checking her answers. Confident that everything was correct, she handed in he The proctor nced at his watch in surprise. It wasnt umon for students to submit their papers early during regr exams, but it was rare during th check their answers repeatedly before feeling assured enough to submit their papers. Milly was handing in her paper exactly half an hour early, which was quite surprising. Out of his responsibility as an educator, he spoke up, Youngdy, theres still half an hour left until the end of the exam. Are you sure you want to submi Milly shook her head. Thank you, Sir, but Im sure. Seeing her insistence, the proctor didnt press further. Alright then, please submit your draft paper, test paper, and answer sheet. Then gather your belo Thank you, Sir. Milly let out a sigh of relief as she walked out of the exam hall. Thenguage exam was finally over. As long as she did well innguages, she could easily score full marks. in subjects like Mathematics. She feltp The campus was very quiet, and she didnt see any other students after she left the exam hall. It seemed like she was indeed the first to finish, which exined the proctors surprised expression earlier. However, as she approached the school gate, she regretted finishing early. She should have known better. It was midday, the sun was scorching, and despite the heat, the school gate was crowded with anxious parents waiting for their children. At the gate, she saw two eyeCcatching figures, making her stop in her tracks, Ivan was wearing a redce dress while holding an umbre to shade Jordan from the sun. Beside them, Danny was doing the same for George except The whole scene was so bizarre that she couldnt think of any other word to describe it. Ivan, with his sharp eyes, was the first to spot Milly approaching the gate. He eximed with delight, Mr. But, look, its Ms. But! Shes out! His voice was loud. Not only did Jordan hear him, but all the parents at the gate and even the security guards on duty turned to look in the direction h was pointing. 1/3 12:46 Sun, 23 Jun Chapter 73 The interview At that moment, all Milly could think about was to escape by climbing over the wall. +5 Pearls Before she could move towards the wall, a group of reporters with microphones surrounded her. Excuse me, youre the first to leave the exam room. Ca Milly hadnt expected this treatment to finish early and was taken aback by it. However, almost immediately, her muscle memory from her past life dealin Of course. She was naturally beautiful andposed, facing the cameras without a hint of nervousness. Her aura made the reporters momentarily dazed. Seeing the reporter holding the microphone and not speaking, Milly blinked and asked, Dont you guys want to ask something? Ahem, sorry about that. Yes, let me ask The young reporters ears turned red. He felt sorry for staring at a high school girl who was taking her college entrance exams. Do you think thenguage test was difficult? Not at all. Milly answered honestly. If you had to rate the difficulty on a scale from 1 to 100, where would you ce it? ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. If 100 is the most difficult, Id say it was about a 10. The reporters thought that Milly was daring to say that. Despite being young, the reporter had interviewed many college entrance exam candidates, but none had ever described the exam as this casy. Do you have any words for the people who set the exam questions? For the examiners? Milly pondered for a moment and said sincerely, Actually, Id like to say, can we stop asking for the authors feelings or themes in the literature section? S Wow! Shes bold! After the interview, Ivan promptly moved the umbre over Millys head and handed her a bottle of juice. You must be thirsty, Ms. But. Have some water. Milly took the drink. Thank you. At that moment, George came over smiling, and asked, How did it go? Before Milly could answer, a tall figure blocked Georges view entirely. Tordan said coldly. Milly lets get in the car The air conditioner is on its cool inside 2/3 Chapter 73 The Interview 68% +5 Pearls Milly was surprised. Isnt Anthony still inside? Shouldnt we wait for him? Jordan, shielding her from the our car looks like. rowd of parents said, Why wait for him? Hes not blind, he knows what Jordan had been waiting outside for me? She felt warm and fuzzy inside. As Milly got in the car, she nced at the Bentley nearby and saw George also getting back into his car. Strange, wasnt he going to wait for William? For the remaining exams, Milly was the first to leave the exam room each time. The reporters at the gate. were no longer surprised See her. One young reporter even joked quietly, If we knew shed finish first in every subject, we shouldve pre- recorded all the interviews and saved ourselves t The other reporters smiled at her, their eyes were filled with respect for a top student. But there was one figure that made Milly ufortable. Although she hid it well, Milly still sensed her hostility. 20 C Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Chapter 74 More Brothers d in a sleek gray suit, a woman with delicate, pristine makeup radiated an aura of elegance and sophistication. She appeared unfamiliar to Milly. Noticing Millys gaze, the woman smiled and approached gracefully on tenCcentimeter heels. Hi, Im Aria, a reporter with Headline Entertainment. Can I interview you? Milly eyed her warily, sensing an inexplicable dislike from the woman. +5 Pearls But why? She couldnt recall ever encountering her before, and there was a significant age difference between them. Where did this animositye from With cameras all around, Milly couldnt decline. She forced a smile. Sure. Arias lips curved slightly as she asked, Why do you always submit your exam papers early? Is it due to your confidence in your abilities or a desire for camera attention? Milly furrowed her brows but kept her cool. Predictably, the questions were pointed, designed to thrust her into the limelight. Drawing on her past experiences with reporters, Milly smiled and responded, The questions are straightforward. Once youre done, theres no point in sticking around. Do you expect me to sit in the exam room and doze off? Aria pressed on, So, you find all the subjects easy? Milly nodded. Yes. It was the truth. She effortlessly sailed through the science subjects, especially physics, finishing in record. time. Shed have handed in her paper earlier, but it was against the rules. She could only do it thirty minutes before the time came to an end. Aria, however, didnt think so. Instead, there was disdain in her eyes. She obviously didnt buy the story. So you think youlle out as the states top s Ah, shes starting to nder me. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. However, Milly wasnt intimidated. The results will be outte June. You can check it out when you want. The tension was not missed on the cameraman. He quickly coughed, telling Aria to stop toeing the line. The footage would go online, after all. Going after someone so Besides, she was just a kid. Insistently would make for a bad look. Aria, however, was irritated by Millys arrogance. If she werent in public, shed have mmed her mic in Millys face. 1/3 Chapter 74 More Brothers something more normal. Whats your n after the exam? To earn money, Milly admitted. Arias eyes widened in disbelief. Do you need money? Milly affirmed with a nod. Yes. +5 Pearls. Financial uncertainty loomed over the Buts, making saving imperative for their future security. In this perspective, she really needed money. That thought was not made known to Aria. Looking at Milly again, she felt her anger dissipating. She needs money, eh? That means her familys poor This makes my job easier They got into the car, and Jordan gave Milly a ck card. Theres no credit limit here. Spend it how you want. The gesture came as a surprise. Whys he giving me this out of nowhere? Its alright, Jordan. Ive saved up all the pocket money you gave me. I have enough to spare, so I dont need this. It was just a simple reply, but Jordan thought differently. His heart sank into his belly. Was she like this in her past life too? Did she save up all her cash just to give us some? She didnt even have enough money for food or clothes. That w He clenched his teeth and held back his tears. With force, he pushed the card into Millys hand. Just take it Im rich. You can get whatever you want. Do He closed up all leakages in thepany and made sure the cash flow was air tight this time around. Not only would hispany not go bust, but he w Milly didnt have to suffer. This scene reminded Anthony of something, and he chimed in, Just take it, Milly. Its just a ck card. You dont have to keep pushing it back to us. I am not exactly a big spender. This card is overkill. Jordan said, Well set up a rule, then. Youre going to spend 45- grand every month. Thedies love designer bags, dont they? Get a whole series of them. Use the ones you like. The servants can have the rest, Wuh? Milly was stupefied, Is this how the rich y games? This is unbelievable 2/3 12:47 Sun, 23 Jun Chapter 74 More Brothers 67% +5 Pearls Seeing her surprise, Jordan felt a pang of guilt. His sister should have been spoiled since childhood, but now she hesitated to spend money. This was hi Take it, he insisted. From now on, Ill have Ivan monitor the spending on this card. You can only spend more, not less. If you spend even a penny less Milly sighed. Fine. She decided to keep the card. Jordan probably didnt know that the Buts were on the brink of bankruptcy. If he knew, he wouldnt be so insistent. It m Seeing her ept the card, Jordan couldnt help but smile. Thats more like it. These days, Jordan had been swamped with staying with Milly for her exams and countlesspany With Milly done with her exams, he headed straight to the office. The driver took Anthony and Milly back to the But mansion. As soon as Milly approached the front door, she heard livelyughter and chatter inside, mingled with Stephanies yful banter, making the house soun It seemed they had visitors. tasks. Anthony noticed Milly suddenly stop and looked puzzled. He stepped around her and opened the door, Why are you just standing there? Lets go in. As the door opened, the lively chatter abruptly ceased. Anthony stood in the doorway, eyes wide with surprise. Xavier? Jonathan? Why are you two back? I thought you said you were busy? 20 Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Chapter 75 A Storm is Coming It was only then that Milly noticed the two men lounging on the sofa. 67% +5 Pearls The guy on the left sported frameless gold wire sses, a long chain trailing behind his ears, entuating his sharp jawline. His eyes, which had been s If the guy on the left could be called exquisite, then the man on the right was nothing short of extraordinary. With eyes curving upwards, amber irises, and lips the color of roses, his body proportions were impably bnced, resembling a meticulously crafted Milly recognized him immediately; he was a frequent sight on billboards, the popr young actor, Jonathan. As for the man with sses, he was none other than Xavier, the fourth brother, currently a nationally renowned scientist at the research institute. While she observed them, they were also sizing her up. Well, it wasnt just mere observation; their scrutinizing gazes were tinged with resistance. Milly was certain they harbored no fondness for her. The exquisitely handsome man was the first to speak. No matter how packed my schedule is, I had to swing by to see Stephanie for her college entrance exam. Shes our little princess, and I cant have certain individuals taking advantage of her. Milly arched an eyebrow casually. Was he saying this with her in mind? He was telling her not to get caught up in pointlesspetition; Stephanie had always been the family darling, a pedestal she could never quite reach, a As soon as Stephanie heard those words, her chin lifted a notch, casting a haughty nce at Milly as if shed already won. Childish, Milly thought with a smirk. Jonathans implication was crystal clear to Milly, and Anthony caught on too, his eyes widening. Mr. Jonathan, whats that supposed to mean? He didnt even address Jonathan by his name anymore. But Jonathan brushed off the threat, lounging against the sofa with crossed arms, meeting Anthonys gaze headC on. Im just saying, dont mistake trash for treasure. Anthonys head was spinning. Before he could react, his hand had already gripped Jonathans cor, anger reddening his eyes. Say that again if you da Jonathanzily raised his gaze, squinting like a regal Persian cat, but his words were devoid of warmth. I could say it a hundred times, but the Buts 1/3 Chapter 75 A Storm is Coming You jerk! +5 Pearls Without hesitation, Anthonys fist shot out to teach him a lesson. But before it could connect, a strong hand grabbed his fist, and a cold voice intervened. Enough, you two. Stop fighting. Anthony was bristling. Tartly, he said, Fighting? This b*stard started it, Xavier. Didnt you hear him? Im going to teach him a hard lesson if thats whats Despite being reborn, he still struggled to rein in his temper, often exploding at the slightest provocation. Xavier tightened his fists and cast a disapproving nce at him. Were brothers. Is it really worth fighting over something so trivial? What kind of examp Its necessary! Anthony interjected loudly, his face flushing with anger. You guys have no idea how amazing Milly is. Why do you treat her like this? Jonathan was upset about thatment. Treat her like what? We didnt even mock her or anything, yet you came biting my head off like some sort of r Mr. Jonathan! What do you want? With the imminent brawl looming between the two, Xaviers hand ascended in exasperation, meeting their heads with a resounding p. Shut up! Ever In response, silence descended swiftly upon the turbulent air. Jordans auramanded respect, a fact well known to all. Any hint of discord reaching his ears promised consequences far beyond mere scolding. Content that tranquility had been restored, Xaviers gaze then settled on Milly, a soft smile gracing his features as he approached. Hey there, Im Xavier As he spoke, the glint of light off his sses obscured the emotions brewing within, yet Milly sensed a detachment beneath his smile.. Since delving into personal discourse with Jonathan, Xavier had maintained a distant demeanor, intervening solely when Anthonys temper red uncontrobly. However, his unwavering allegiance to Anthony betrayed a palpable bias, leaving no doubt as to his true sentiments. His demeanor toward Milly revealed a chilliness that she, in turn, reciprocated. Hello, Xavier, she greeted, her voice cool. Im Milly Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The formal exchange between the two took on the air of a corporate negotiation, a chilly difort settling between them. Stephanie, observing this with evident pleasure, seized the opportunity to assert her authority. She sidled 2/3 67% Chapter 75 A Storm is Coming +5 Pearls up to Xavier, linking arms with him in a yful disy. Xavier, remember we agreed to catch Jonathans new TV show together? Its time, she teased. Xavier reciprocated her yful vibe with enthusiasm. Absolutely, lets get that TV fired up. Okay. As Xavier strolled off to attend to the TV, Stephanie remained, her arms crossed in a stance of dominance as she regarded Milly. Milly, care to join us? Undeterred by Stephanies barbed remark, Milly declined with calm grace. No, thank thank you, she replied evenly. Itd been a long day with the exams filling all their time. Even with her previous lifes knowledge, she still felt exhausted from the ordeal. All she wanted w I cant believe shes stirring up drama now. Stephanie perceived Millys refusal as a signal of panic, further bolstering her sense of superiority. Despite Anthonys shield, she couldnt rival the bond she shared with her brothers from their childhood. Even minus Anthony, she still had the backing of Milly paid Stephanies attitude no heed, calmly approaching Anthony, who sat sullen on the sofa. She extended a helping hand. Lets go, Anthony. Your it Anthony, atst, registered the slight injury on his hand; it was not severe but still oozing blood. It appeared to have resulted from the essories on Jon 20 C M Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Get Me the Green One Finished The teen, who moments ago had boasted about his fighting prowess, rosepliantly, following the girl upstairs. Despite this, he continued to extol his own virtues. Hey, Milly, wasn Im at the fourth level! Yeah, impressive stuff, Anthony, Milly replied casually, her tone acknowledging. Absolutely, let me tell you, if it wasnt for me, Mr. Jonathan would have been a mess. I wouldveid into him until he looked like a wreck, punch after pu There was no need to see Anthonys face. He must be smug about himself. Jonathan, overhearing this, let out a derisive snort, feeling a twinge of embarrassment on Anthonys behalf. The idea of Anthonynding punch after pun level Taekwondo practitionerCutterly shameless! The more Jonathan ruminated, the more his irritation grew, his fist clenching tightly on the sofa. Suddenly, a tingling sensation shot through his palm, dra Opening his hand, he noticed a bloodstain, likely from scraping it during the earlier scuffle with Anthony. His gaze flicked involuntarily toward the stairs, w Beside him, Stephanie loungedfortably, enjoying fruit peeled by a servant, her attention fixed on the TV. Sensing his gaze, she looked over in confus Jonathan pursed his lips, disying his bloodied hand. Nothing, he muttered dismissively. It iss nothing, reallyCa minor wound hardly worth fussing over. Nobody should adopt Anthonys dramatic ir. After all, a scratch was just a scratch. Hmph! Stephanie noticed his mood, blinked, and upon seeing that he seemed fine, swiftlymented, Jonathan, that outfit you rocked on the TV show was ki you totally overshadowed Oliver! Is that right? Jonathan nced indifferently at the TV screen. A character he once revered now feltckluster, weighing on his heart with a disquieting h Jonathan lingered outside Millys door, hesitating for a prolonged moment before rapping lightly. Had he lost his bearings earlier? Jordan had instructed the staff to summon them for dinner, so why had he rushed up here? What was he doing? What Millys door stood slightly ajar, and through the crack, he caught snippets of their exchange. I dont want this, its some. Im a tough guy! Bnce: 638 196 Chapter 76 Get Me the Green One Fine, dont wear it No, wait, Ill put it on. Lets go with the green one. 67% Finished Anthony grimaced at the green, catCpatterned bandCaid on his hand, expressing disdain. This bandCaid totally ruins my macho vibe! Milly tidied up the cotton swabs and alcohol, rolling her eyes. Youre barely even a college kid. Theres nothing macho about you yet. Keep it dry for a few days. If you need to wash your hands, use a wet wipe, Milly reminded. Got it. Anthony nodded. After tidying up, Milly rose and suggested, Lets go, dinners almost ready. Time to head downstairs. At the mention of descending, Anthony promptly slumped onto the table, groaning, I dont wanna go down. My hand still stings a bitCits too painful. I cant face dinner tonight. The mere thought of heading downstairs and facing that buffoon Jonathan ignited a spark of fury within Anthony. Once, he wouldve eagerly descended to confront him, but now, with his sisters bandCaid protecting his hand, he couldnt risk it getting rubbed off. Milly, unable to decipher Anthonys inner turmoil, heard his pained cry and assumed his distress was genuine. Still hurting? Come here, Ill blow on it for you. Itll soothe the pain, she offered, drawing from theforting methods of their orphanage days, when Grandma would While uncertain of its efficacy, she couldnt recall any residual pain after Grandmas ministrations, only a growing sense of case. So, it must have worked Anthony hadnt anticipated such a tender response to his casual outburst. His eyes lit up as he extended his hand. Milly gently blew on the wound. Feeling better? Just as Anthony was about to nod, he paused. Well, uh, I can still feel a wee bit of a sting there Milly lowered her head, blowing on it a few more times. Its improved, but still ah! Milly lightly tapped the unaffected area. No taking advantage. Get up and lets head downstairs. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Okay. Anthony,forted by Millys care, grinned as he opened the door. However, his expression darkened upon seeing the figure waiting outside. Bnce: 638 +196 Chapter 76 Get Me the Green One Jonathan, caught off guard by Anthonys swift response, felt momentarily flustered. Finished Fortunately, his emergency training as an actor kicked in, and he quicklyposed himself. Jordan asked me to fetch you lets head downstairs for d Still simmering with irritation, Anthony responded tersely, Fine. Turning to Milly, he suggested, Lets head downstairs together. His expression betrayed a hint of concern, wary of leaving her alone with Jonathan. Jonathan, observing their exchange, slid his hands into his pockets, his tone icy as he remarked, Suit yourself. As he began to leave, he felt a gentle tug on his sleeve. Then, a soft voice spoke, Anthony, you go Jonathan and I wille down in a moment. ahead. Anthonys eyes widened, his gaze akin to catching a traitor. What? You, you, youhe stammered, pointing at Millys actions with the fervour of a husband catching his wife in infidelity. Milly found his dramatics exasperating and sighed. Anthony, just wait a moment. Can you give me three minutes? If I havente down by then, you c Arms crossed, Anthony remained obstinate. No, say it here. Milly pursed her lips, noting his stubbornness How about you time me? I promise to be back in front of you in three minutes, okay? sping his teeth, Anthony begrudgingly agreed, his tone cold. Fine, just three minutes. Ill start the timer. He promptly retrieved his phone, starting the stopwatch with the precision of someone afraid of being even a secondte. Milly remained silent, a mixture of determination and resignation in her expression. 12:48 Sun, 23 Junt. A Film Queen of Two Worlds Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Jonathan Jealous 67% #Finished Observing Anthonys departure. Milly guided Jonathan into the room and ced a bottle of disinfectant on the table. Let me attend to your injuries, Jona Jonathan was caught off guard. You How had she found out? He hadnt even mentioned his wound. Milly seemed to perceive his bewilderment and exined, I have a keen olfactory perception for blood. I could detect it as soon as you approached. She couldnt quite elucidate her peculiar ability, but fortunately, Jonathan didnt press for further details. After cleansing the bloodstains, neutralising any toxins, and fetching the bandages, Jonathan coolly dered. Id rather not use the green ones. His obstinacy was like that of a child rejecting a certain vour of candy. Milly sighed and opened the bandage container. Then pick one that suits your preference. The box, modest in size, contained an assortment of bandages in different hues: red, green, blue, purple each adorned with whimsical cartoon motifs. Interpreting his silence as disapproval, Milly suggested, The injury isnt severe, so you dont necessarily have to use them Blue. Ill go with the blue ones. Okay. She proceeded to affix the blue bandage, featuring a small dog motif, to his palm. Jonathan appeared content as he inspected the bandage. He quickly tallied them. There were seven and a half cat motifs on the green bandages, while there were eight for the pup. I have half a motif more than Anthony. Ready to go? Milly packed up her supplies and opened the door, wondering if three minutes had psed. Jonathan lingered behind Milly, his gaze fixed on her with a silent intensity that seemed to hint at displeasure. Perplexed, Milly questioned, Whats wrong? I didnt upset him, did I? Without a word, Jonathan coldly raised his hand. My hand hurts too, he stated bluntly. Huh? But you didnt blow on it for me. *****used feeling a sense of urgency. She approached him and blew a few breaths onto his injured 67% Chapter 77 Jonathan Jealous +Finished Jonathansplexion visibly improved. With a cold demeanor, he inserted his hands back into his pockets and raised his chin arrogantly. This is so ch Yet, the corners of his mouth nearly touched the back of his head, betraying a hint of amusement. Milly suppressed a smile, beginning to question their maturity levels. Are they really grownups? My, even threeCyearC olds are more mature than they are. She noticed she hadnt been reluctant about getting closer to Leon or Anthony. Even Jonathan, whom shed only met for the first time. She couldnt help As Milly and Jonathan reached the stairs, they encountered Anthony, who was craning his neck upwards. Anthony nced at the stopwatch on his phone and scoffed, Three minutes and one point seventy seven seconds. Two seconds too slow. Milly was taken aback by Anthonys meticulous timing. I was already hurrying, she protested. Anthony pursed his lips, relenting, Alright, Ill let it slide this time. He nced cautiously at Jonathan behind her, then leaned in, whispering in her ear, D Milly answered, Nah. If he tries anything, just give me a headsCup. Ive got some tricks up my sleeve. Remember those embarrassing bedC wetting pics from back in the day? I could totally drop those online, and his fan base would The sudden interruption cut Anthonys sentence short as a throw pillow connected squarely with his forehead. Jonathans face flushed crimson, his jaw clenching with frustration. Cut it out with the gossip, will you? Gossip? Ive got proof, man. Doubt me? Ill pull it up. With that, Anthony fished out his phone, flipping through his photo collection. Jonathans temper red, his grip tightening on Anthonys shoulder. Enough, Anthony! I challenge you to settle this like men. As the confrontation escted, Milly felt a headache brewing. Sympathy tugged at her heart for Jordan. Raising five younger siblings, particrly teenage boys prone outbursts, was no walk in the park. Observing the showdown, Jordan furrowed his brow, maintaining his calm demeanoru as he signaled Ivan. Toss them out, Ivan. They cane back on Ivan hesitated, eyeing the two It seemed odd to himCboys usually threw punches, not hairCpulling and spitting. Isnt that a bit unorthodox? to Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. 2/3 48 Chapter 77 Jonathan Jealous And why do they hold up their pinky while they tear at each other. Finished Thankfully, despite their scuffle, they werentplete idiots. At the sound of Jordans voice, they released each other, casting sheepish nces at their Fortunately, the bandCaids held up under scrutiny. Once tempers had cooled, Jordan turned to Milly with a smile. Hey, Milly, the chef whipped up some garlic lobster, your goC to. Want to give it a shot? Milly nodded. Yeah, sounds good. Nestled beside Jordan, Milly rxed as he set down a tter of lobster before her. The scent of garlic, tinged with a dash of spice, teased her senses. Stephanies eyes lingered on the lobster, a twinge of envy evident in her expression, longing for a taste herself. Noticing her longing, Xavier extended a shrimp towards her bowl, murmuring softly. Here, Stephanie, enjoy this shrimp. Gratitude flooded Stephanies features as she nced at him. Thanks, Xavier. Youre always so considerate. While tranquility held sway on one side, pandemonium erupted on the other. Jonathan found himself seated next to Milly, typically Anthonys spot, much to Anthonys chagrin. Demanding Jonathan yield the seat, Anthonys irritation was palpable.. Remaining unperturbed, Jonathan reclined calmly. Why should I give up my seat? I got here first. Imfortable where I am. You little Furious, Anthony snapped up a chair and squeezed himself between Milly and Jonathan, stopping at nothing to get a spot. Milly was speechless. What? Is this your lucky spot? Why do you guys fight over it? As Milly began to rise, preparing to surrender her prime spot, Jordan stepped in, shooting Anthony a stern look. Hey, buddy, shift over to the seat next to Anthony pushed back, grumbling. Nah, this spots mine from the start. Why should I budge? He had a hunch that this Mr. Jonathan had some sneaky agenda up his sleeve! 20 Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Leons Present Engaging with Milly seemed to ignite apetitive streak in him, vying for her attention. A man can be bested, but never shamed! #Finished Why doesnt he just let me have the seat? Hes the older brother, after all, Anthony grumbled, feeling exasperated. Jonathan rolled his eyes at the sudden appeal to fraternal bonds. Anthony didnt bring that up when they had the scuffle. Respect your elders. You gotta give respect to get it, Jonathan asserted firmly. Observing Anthonys mounting frustration and his hand inching towards Jonathans hair, Jordan stepped in. Hey, swap seats with Xavier. Join me over h The table wasid out with Jordan at the head, Milly and Jonathan on the right, and Xavier and Stephanie on the left. Xavier didnt argue. He pretended not to have seen the scuffle earlier and stood up. Sure. Take my spot, Anthony. He then moved to the other side of Stephanic. Anthony settled into his seat opposite Milly, snatching a lobster and crunching its head with audible relish, almost as if he were getting back at Jonathan. Unfazed by the gesture, Jonathan merely smirked, digging into his own meal. Whether his good spirit stemmed from triumphing over Anthony or other re Xavier kept his attention on his te, yet a glint of animosity danced in his eyes. Stephanies earlier grievances about feeling sidelined suddenly made sense. Even Jordan and Anthony were now keeping their distance from her. Initial The swiftness with which she had turned Jonathan, who harbored resentment towards her, showcased her strategic prowess. No wonder Stephanie found herself at odds with her. Suddenly, a servant bustled in, announcing, Miss, theres a visitor asking for you at the door. Milly raised an eyebrow. For me? At this hour, she couldnt fathom who would seek her out. The servant confirmed, Yes, a young man in his twenties wishes to speak with you. A young man in his twenties? George sprang to mind, but the servants uncertainty ruled him out. The plot thickened. 1/3 67%0 Chapter 78 Leons Present stumbled upon a secret. Finished She affected surprise, remarking, Milly, is this one of your acquaintances? Youve always had such social finesse, unlike me. I grew up in a more reserv Milly rolled her eyes. She could taste the sarcasm flowing in the air. It almost overpowered the vour of her food. Stephanie was close to calling her a harlot Whats his name? Did he tell you? Smith, answered the servant when they recalled the guests introduction. Leon? My brothers here! With a surge of excitement, she sprang to her feet, paying no heed to the chairs grating against the floor. and dashed out in her nightgown, leaving the r Leon had arrived just a tad toote. Wrapping up affairs in the country, he got wind that his sister had aced her college entrance exams. A faint sense of letdown lingered in his chest. It was a big moment, yet he oddly found himself on the fence about attending, uncertain if shed feel let down by his absence. Leon! A clear, cheerful voice pierced the nights silence. Swiveling around, he caught sight of a young girl in a white linen nightgown, akin to a nocturnal sprite, fluttering her radiant wings as she darted towards In that moment, she seemed like his very own beacon of light. The next instant, this ethereal figure threw herself into his arms, emanating a soft, sweet fragrance. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Leon, what brings you here? Millys expression held both surprise and tion. Since their parting at the schools graduation, they hadnt crossed paths. Leon affectionately tousled her hair, sidestepping her question but chiding gently. Why the mad dash? What if you took a tumble? Despite the reprimand, his voice dripped with tenderness. Almost reflexively, Milly blurted out, Im not afraid. I know youve got my back. Her words, like pebbles in a serene pond, sent ripples outward. Clearing his throat, Leon murmured softly, Yeah, Ive got you covered, always just you. His Words, carried on the night breeze, were barely audible. Milly strained to catch them. Leon, what did 2/3 23 Jun Chapter 70 Leons Present Meeting her gaze, Leon shed a smile. Ah, its nothing. But Milly wasnt buying it; she had heard him speak. Hey, Milly, got a graduation present for you. Check it out and let me know what you you think 67% #Finished Seemingly shifting gears, Leon passed her a gift box from beside him. It was neatly wrapped, its weight giving no clue to its contents. Whats in here? Milly momentarily forgot her earlier query, eagerly inspecting the box in her grasp. Open it up and see With excitement, Milly undid the wrapping and found herself captivated by the stunning evening gown within. Is this a dress? Yep, its an evening gown. Since youre diving into acting, therell be plenty of fancy shindigs down the road. Good to have something ready, Leon borated. He knew Milly had no shortage of evening wear in the opulent But household. But he had his own reasons: he wanted her to wear this particr gown hed gifted her. Technically, it was an extravagant piece, crafted from exquisite zed cloth that shimmered even in the dim light. Embroidered pearls added an extra da Milly was utterly taken with the gown, unable to resist admiring it. Suddenly, she caught sight of a familiar symbol out of the corner of her eye. Every designer left their mark on their creations, tucked away in a discreet spot, both to assert their rights. and for identification purposes. 20 Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Anthony Feels Unjustly Treated And Jealous. 67%W Finished In the fashion design world, only one person would dare to embroider his signature prominently on both sides of the fabricCKing. He was a mysterious figure, with only four of his works known to the public. Each piece had won prestigious awards and was priced exorbitantly. One of curated. by the Maldonia Museum. If any other designer achieved such fame, they would likely seek to make a lot of money, attend interviews, and appear on various shows. But not King- He stayed clusive, rarely producing new pieces, and no one had ever seen his face. Millys fingers trembled. Leon, this dress must be expensive, right? The Smiths are just an ordinary workingCss family. How could they afford such an expensive dress? No way, I cant ept this. You have to return it. Milly quickly pushed the dress back into his hands. HighC end, bespoke designs like this were usually sold through exclusive ateliers and might not even be returnable. Leon chuckled at her reaction, finding it amusing how she treated the dress like a hot potato. He smiled reassuringly. Take it. The dress isnt that expensive. Milly didnt believe him for a second. How could it not be? This is a King creation! A piece of fabric from King, let alone a dress, would fetch an astronomical price. How could it be cheap? Seeing her disbelief, Leon sighed. Its true. When have I ever lied to you? I know someone who works at Kings studio. I asked them to help me get a dr Asked them to get a dress? Milly blinked. Kings work is notoriously rare. You could just ask for one? Really? Youre not lying to me? Milly was still skeptical. Leon smiled, his eyes full of fondness, Of course, its true. Alright, then Holding the dress box, Milly thought it over. It wasnt entirely impossible. In her past life as a best actress, she had dealt with many prestigious ateliers. T However. The dress looked dazzling and wless. She couldnt spot any defects; it seemed perfect. No wonder King was a topCtier designer. What looked impable to the naked eye might still be 1/3 Chapter 79 Anthony Feels Unjustly Treated And Jealous. Okay, Ill ept it, then. Thanks, Leon. Leon felt a rush of joy seeing her happy. Finished Just then, an annoyed voice interrupted their moment. Milly, are you done yet? If you donte back soon, Jonathan will finish all the shrimp! It was Anthony. Milly frowned, ncing at him. What are you doing out here? Anthony huffed, smelling of garlic shrimp. What am I doing? Youve been ut here forever and havente back. As your real brother, of course, I had toe and check on you, my real sister! He emphasized real brother and real sister heavily while standing on tiptoe and ring at Leon, his eyes full of hostility. Every time Milly sees him, shes overjoyed. Hmph! Whats so great about this man anyway? Always smiling like a sly old farCits infuriating! Ignoring Anthonys animosity, Leon looked at Milly warmly. Milly, go inside. Ille find you another day when I have time. Milly stood still, holding the box and looking at Leon with reluctance. Hes leaving leave already? Leon, would you like toe in for a while? she asked, not wanting to part just yet. Leon nced at Anthony, who was ring at him with clear hostility. Amused, he replied, No, I have things to do. You have my number. If you miss me, But Before she could finish, Anthony was already pushing her inside. Come on. Youve been talking forever. Arent you hungry? If you dont go back now, th When Milly looked back, Leon had already disappeared. Leon seems so busy.. Back at the vi, everyone seemed to be waiting for her, especially Jordan, who stood with his arms. crossed and a dark expression on his face. His When he saw her return, his expression softened slightly, and he said gently, Come and have something to eat. Milly nodded obediently. Okay In front of her was a te piled high with peeled shrimp, the translucent meat glistening enticingly. Did Jordan peel them? 2/3 12:48 Sun, 23 Juno Ei: Chapter 79 Anthony Feels Unjustly Treated And Jealous Feeling warm inside, she said, Thank you, Jordan. Finished As soon as she spoke, Anthony jumped up from his chair, eximing, I peeled thosel Look at my fingers -theyre all swollen! Sure enough, his fingers were noticeably red and swollen. Feeling guilty, Milly apologized. Im sorry. I didnt know. Thank you, Anthony. No wonder I smelled garlic on him earlier. Anthony pouted, his fork scraping his te noisily. Hmph, some heart breaker spends all their time fawning over some stranger and ignores their hardw real brother at home. And then, they even credit someone else for their real brothers effort. Is there no justice in this world? Milly choked on a piece of shrimp and coughed violently. Cough, cough Jordan, who had been silent until now, handed her a ss of warm water, his voice soft. Drink slowly. Milly downed the entire ss before feeling better. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The heart breaker Anthony mentioned Is he talking about me? What a strange metaphor And Anthony, dont use weird metaphors. Leon is my brother, not some stranger. Her words were like a sharp needle to Anthonys heart. He stood up abruptly, ring at her. You see! Youre defending him again. Im your real brother! Milly blinked. Im not defending him; Im just stating the facts. 20 [1] Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Milly, Please Dont Be Upset Finished Milly knew that Jordan and Anthony had always treated her well at the Buts, and she had never been mistreated. However, she couldnt ignore the k Even after finding out she was a But and had to leave, Milly had been feeling down. These were debts of gratitude that the original and current Milly owed. Though she kept these thoughts to herself, Jordan, sitting beside her, noticed the change in her mood. He gave Anthony a sharp look, and Anthony imm Anthony didnt mean any harm; he just couldnt bear the idea of his sister being taken away. It was already hard enough sharing her with his brother, le Stephanie, who had been silent, bit her lip. She hated this scene. She hated how everyone doted on Milly as if she were the center of the universe. She felt like an outsider. She noticed Xavier, sitting next to her, stealing nces at Milly. Even though he had been hiding it and only took a swift nce, Stephanie still caught it. And Jonathan across the table was even more obvious. Breaking the silence with a smile, Stephanie asked, Milly, is the person who came to see you your brother from the Smiths? Milly replied coolly, Yes. Why is Stephanie asking? Is she nning something again? Stephanie continued in an innocent tone, Milly, is that box in your arms a gift from him? What is it? You seem to really like it, seeing as youre holding it Upon that, all eyes at the table turned to the box Milly was holding. Despite their stares, Milly was unfazed as she continued eating, obviously not nning to show them what was inside. Its nothing. Just a graduation gift from my brother. Stephanies eyes sparkled with curiosity when she heard this. Wow, a gift? Can I see it? Milly wanted to ignore her so badly. Shes so annoying! Someone got me a gift; whats that got to do with her? Milly, annoyed, frowned and replied coldly. No. Stephanies eyes reddened as if deeply hurt. Her tears threatened to fall at any minute. Milly, do you hate me? Milly was speechless. I really didnt mean anything by it. Im just curious about what a graduation gift looks like. Ive never 1/3 Chapter 80 Milly, Please Dont Be Upset me, Milly. Its my fault. Heh. Milly couldnt help butugh at the absurdity. Finished This ssic maniptive b*tch behaviour straight out of a novel is impressively shameless. How could Stephanie say such cheesy lines without blushing But then, she realised she was gravely mistaken. Xavier, hearing Stephanies pitiful words, frowned in disapproval and looked at Milly. Stephanie just wanted to see it. Do you really have to be so harsh? Milly looked at him, puzzled. Harsh? Whos being harsh? Me? She felt extremely wronged. It wasnt just Xavier; even Jonathan, who had just begun to warm up to her, defended Stephanie. Its just a gift. Its not like Stephanie wants to take it; s With her brothers supporting her, Stephanies courage grew. Her eyes, which had only been slightly red, were now filled with tears. Xavier, Jonathan, dont scold Milly. She probably just doesnt want to share with me. Im used to it; its no big deal. Milly was truly exasperated. Its my gift, and now its my fault for not showing it to them? Some people truly have no shame. Anthony couldnt stand it anymore. Rolling up his sleeves, he stood up to defend Milly. Are you guys crazy? Its Millys stuff. If she doesnt want to show it, she do Though he felt a bit jealous of Millys closeness with the Smiths, he wouldnt let anyone bully his sister right in front of him! Xavier calmly set down his utensils and wiped his hands with a damp cloth, looking at Anthony. Stephanie just wants to see it. Whats the big deal? Well, I want to p you. Is that a big deal? Would you let me? Xaviers face turned red. Anthony, Im your elder brother! How dare you! Anthony rolled his eyes,pltely unconcerned. Well, Milly is Stephanies elder sister. How could she force Milly like this? Enough! Tordans cold voice cut through the argument. His iev vaze swent from Anthony to Xavier, finallynding 2/3 Chapter 80 Milly, Please Dont Be Upset on Stephanie. Finished Stephanie was so scared by Jordans look that she lowered her head, nervously grabbing the edge of her clothes. She began to worry as she though, C Jordan withdrew his gaze and turned to Milly, who had finished her dinner. Milly, go upstairs and rest. I need to talk to them. Milly blinked and stood up. Alright. She was more than happy to avoid Stephanies maniptive performance. Just as she turned to leave, her phone buzzed in her pocket. It was a text from n. Hi, Milly. This is n Hawkins. Our film will start with a photo sessio n was true to his word. He had said the film would start after the college entrance exams, and now that they were over, he was ready to begin immediately. This meant she would have to leave early tomorrow. The distance between Adonio and Television City wasnt short, and she needed time to do her make Milly stopped in her tracks and turned to Jordan. Jordan, I just got a message from Mr. Hawkins. Theyre starting the photo session and opening cerem Jordan frowned. He had been so busy with work and helping with the college entrance exams that he had forgotten about the film shoot with n. It was already 8.00 PM, and it would take four hours to drive to Television City. Milly had just finished her exams, and he wasnt sure she could handle it if she headed right over without proper res Tll call Mr. Hawkins and ask them to postpone for a day, he said, reaching for his phone. Milly quickly stopped him. No need, Jordan. Mr. Hawkins must have scheduled everything carefully. I cant make the whole crew wait for me. Ill go. 20? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Chapter 81 Chapter 81 A Film Queen of Two Worlds Chapter 81 Stephanies Biological Parents. Dont you think its exhausting? Jordan asked, worried, Milly smiled warmly. Not at all. I love acting, and when you love something; its never exhausting. Seeing her enthusiasm, Jordan could only nod. Finished Alright, but you dont need to get up early tomorrow. We have a helicopter. Ill arrange for it to take you. It will only take an hour. Milly was surprised. So this is what its like to be wealthy. Thanks, Jordan. Who would turn down a helicopter ride? At that moment, Anthony, sitting at the table, jumped up excitedly. Ill be Millys assistant! Every big star has one, and our Milly should too! He had been looking for a reason to stay close to his sister, and now he had the perfect opportunity. This is a dreame true! The thought of spending the summer with his sister on set, without otherspeting for her attention, made him very happy. No way, Jordan said, stopping his excitement. You dont have the experience and would only cause trouble for Milly. Ill find a professional assistant for her. Not willing to give up, Anthony tried to convince Jordan. I can learn. Jordan was firm. By the time you master it, Milly would be done filming. I dont care. Im going- Milly, holding her gift box nearby, took a deep breath and interrupted, Actually, Im just starting out. I dont need an assistant. I can handle things myself. In her past life, she had worked her way up in the acting world, starting with small roles. She knew how things worked. With her limited scenes, she didn Besides, as a neer, having a big entourage would look bad. But Jordan objected. No! An assistant is there for more than just helping you. They also ensure your safety on set. Stunts and setups needed to be checked before filming to prevent idents if the crew were careless. If something happened, it would be disastrous. He didnt want to risk her safety. Millys mouth twitched. 1/3 12:49 Sun, 23 Jun Chapter 81 Stephanies Biological Parents Finished Anthony mmed the table, agreeing with Jordan. Exactly! After your exhausting scenes, you need someone to bring you tea, water, and give you mas Milly sighed. Thats not necessary. Massages? What does he think acting is about? But Anthony insisted, Why not? You dont know what its like in the entertainment industry. When I visited Jonathan on set, he took two steps and had a Jonathan, not expecting to be brought into this, snapped, Anthony, that was because I was filming a winter scene in summer, wearing a fur coat. Withou *Stop making excuses, youre just weak! Anthony retorted. Hey! As they began arguing again after barely five minutes of peace, Jordans cold gaze swept over them. Instantly, they both wilted like flowers in the sun. Jordan looked back at Milly, his eyes softening. Milly, go upstairs and get some sleep. Do your best tomorrow. Ill take care of everything else. His words gave Milly an unexpected sense of reassurance. She liked feeling protected by her family. Milly smiled. Okay. Thanks, Jordan. You should rest early too. Alright. As Millys footsteps faded and the door upstairs closed, the smile disappeared from Jordans face, reced by a cold, serious expression, He drummed his fingers on the table, producing rhythmic thuds that echoed in the room like a chilling warning. Anthony, unsure why Jordan suddenly wanted to talk, was anxious to go upstairs and talk to Milly, Jonathan and Xavier, on the other hand, were idly ying with the tableware, not concerned about the situation. Only Stephanie bit her lip, nervously twisting the hem of her shirt, her heart pounding. She sensed that Jordan was angry, but she couldnt figure out why. His earlier re had been intimidating. like a warning- Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Are they going to talk about me? After a moment, Jordan stopped drumming his fingers and asked calmly, Stephanie, how old are you this year? Stephanies heart skinned a beat, unsure why he was asking. She replied. Seventeen. 2/3 1:49 Sun, 23 Jun Chapter 81 Stephanies Biological Parents Finished Jordan continued drumming his fingers. Time flies. Youre seventeen already. Youve been with the Buts for over a decade now. Stephanie nodded stiffly. Yes. She had been adopted from an orphanage by the Buts. Her memories from that time were blurry, but she remembered the elegant woman who had After that, she was brought into the But family, gaining loving parents, protective brothers, and a life she had never dared to dream of. Jordan nodded and, with a nk expression, asked, Do you miss your biological parents? Shocked, Stephanie looked at him, her eyes wide. What does he mean? Xavier and Jonathan also stared at him in disbelief, both shouting, Jordan! Jordan gave them a cold look, his tone firm. Recently, a couple came to the But Group iming to be Stephanies biological parents. They want he Stephanie felt like her head had exploded, leaving her in a daze. Biological parents? For all these years, she had lived with the Buts, seeing them as her real family. Carlos and Olivia were her parents, and this was her home. JCJordan, I dont know what youre talking about. I have Mom and Dad. Why would I have biological parents? Stephanies face had turned pale. ? Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Is It Really Worth It? Finished Jordan maintained hisposure as he spoke, When you were adopted, our parents and I took care of all the formalities. The policy allowed us to adopt you only until you were eighteen. Its quite a coincidence that youve returned just as youre reaching adult However, theres no need for concern. As siblings, Ill ensure you receive five percent of But Groups shares as dividends, which will secure your fina At this, Stephanies expression grew even paler, her hands clenching nervously as she shook with the weight of the news. Could her charmed life be unraveling? Impossible! She could not ept it! She was a But and the rightful heiress to But Group. Her spirit would not be easily dimmed. I dont want to go anywhere! I am a But by birth, a But till the end. I dont want to leave! Stephanie implored through tears. Xavier chimed in, defending her, Jordan, shes our sister. Weve grown up together. How can we just cast her aside now? What if her biological family isn Jonathan added anxiously, Exactly. The adoption might be up, but we can renew it. Im sure Mom and Dad wouldnt want her to go. Jordan looked at Stephanie silently, contemting If Stephanie were truly honest and wellC behaved, he could easily envision a peaceful future treating her as his real sister. However, that was not the case. Setting past grievances aside, Jordan reflected on Stephanies short official tenure as a recognised family member. How often had she caused disturba Could she continually avoid consequences? The Smiths visit this evening had illuminated a stark reality: Stephanies uninhibited joyCa stark contrast to her usual demeanour with the ButsC suggested a lingering emotional distance. At that moment, Jordan felt a twinge of remorse. This decision, then, was dualCpurpose: not only for Stephanies sake but also as a means for Jordan to rectify his past mistakes. Lets await the test results before further discussion, Jordan announced firmly. I will exin the situation. to Mom and Dad myself. Thats all for now, p Stephanie, drained and visibly shaken, copsed into the nearest chair, tears staining her cheeks. Seeing his sisters distress, Xavier approached soothingly, Dont worry, Stephanie. Jordan was just upset. Hes always been good to you; he wont really you away. Ill talk to himter. 1/3 Chapter 82 Is It Really Worth it? :66% Finished Jonatha chimed in, hoping to ease her worry, Yeah, I think he was just trying to shock us into understanding. Hes not cruel. As he spoke, even he began to feel a twinge of doubt. The serious look on their older brothers face earlier seemed all too real, Stephanie could not hold back her fears any longer and burst into tears. What should I do? I dont want to leave! I cant bear to be separated from all of Her usual haughtiness was nowhere to be seen. Under the weight of her predicament, and still just a minor, crying was her only refuge. Her tears triggered a wave of anxiety in Xavier and Jonathan. Please, Stephanie, dont cry, Xavier pleaded, trying to soothe her. Were right here with y But will Jordan even listen to you? Stephanie sobbed, her voice muffled by her tears. Jonathan paused. Well He knew his influence was limited; how could he expect their eldest brother to heed his advice? Stephanies weeping intensified. Xavier, the eldest among them, said calmly, We might not be able to change his mind ourselves, but there is someone who could. Jonathan, unable to stand the suspense, demanded an answer. Who? Dont leave us hanging at a time like this; tell us! As her tears subsided, hope flickered in Stephanies eyes. Grandpa has recently recovered from his surgery and is ready to return home, Xavier exined with reassurance. Jonathan pped his hands in realisation. Exactly! Why didnt I think of that sooner? We might not have the power to change Jordans decision, but Gra certainly can. Stephanie, call him now! Wiping her tears, Stephanie nodded and quickly dialled the number. Elsewhere, Leon had barely taken a few steps when his phone buzzed in his pocket, shing a barrage of angry texts across the screen. Answering the call, he was immediately greeted with a tirade. You thief, Leon! Did you steal my clothes? Those pieces were for my uing competition! Theyre not yet revealed to the public! Leon held the phone slightly away, waiting for the other to finish, then replied calmly, Yes, I took them, but I leftpensation for you. The caller was livid. The sound of a chair crashing echoed through the speaker. Compensation? You left a bank card but didnt even give me the pin! Or is it just a useless piece of stic? lenoring the outburst, Leon replied, The pin is 091652 2/3 Chapter 82 Is It Really Worth It? Finished The line went quiet as the caller checked the ount. Momentster, the voice returned, filled with astonishment. Gosh! Tens, hundreds, thousands, m All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Leons brow furrowed slightly. Not all, but nearly. Man, you really dont hold back, do you? Youve risked your life for this money! Who deserves to spend such a huge chunk of your wealth on a dress? Is it really worth it? Worth it? Leon paused, his thoughts drifting to Milly. He remembered her delight at seeing the dress and her eyes sparkling with joy. Was it worth it? To him, even if it cost his life, it certainly was. Leon? You still there? 20 Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Eliminate the New Sect Leader Leon snapped back to attention and scowled. Is there anything else, or can we end this call? Finished Wait, dont hang up. King quickly said. Oliver mentioned a new sect leader has emerged. They say its some kid. Should we take her out before she se Leon stayed quiet, pondering. Ever since the old sect leader died, the Ghost Sect had been unstable. Underneath the apparent calm, a storm was brewing. The new, younger leader w They chose to remain uninvolved in the turmoil. Well stay out of it, Leon finally decided. We dont need to get involved in their internal struggles. The new leaders identity isnt important to us, he sta King rubbed his chin, considering. True, if the kid has the bracelet and stays out of our way, maybe its smarter to let her try to manage the chaos. Exactly. King hesitated. Should we let Oliver know our n? Leon dismissed the idea. No, he talks too much. The less he knows, the safer our position. Alright, King acknowledged quietly. Oliver, ever naive, still believed in the sects supposed ideals of brotherhood and respect, oblivious to the real turmoil and deceit within its ranks. While he sought to ingratiate himself with the new leader, the others were plotting for power. Clearly, they were not on the same page. His words would only turn him into a fool who harbours secrets, achieving nothing else. Standing by the roadside, Leon looked up, his eyes meeting the starry sky and the illuminated skyscrapers along the road. At that moment, he felt a real Deeply entrenched in the operations of the Ghost Sect, he had grown numb, ustomed to the cold act of killing, slowly losing touch with his own huma King, do you ever think about leaving the Ghost Sect? His voice was a soft murmur lost in the quiet of the night. After a brief pause, there was a loud crash on the other end of the line, as if something heavy had been dropped. Then Kings voice came through, tinged with disbelief. YCYou 1/3 Chapter 83 Eliminate the New Sect Leader 66%1 #Finished wouldnt dare speak of such things. Do you remember what happened to those who tried to leave without permission? Were still being tracked! Leons eyes dropped, the reflections of the city lights dimming in his gaze. I know. I was just wondering. Theres no room for wondering! Its forbidden even to think such things! Kings voice was stern, Leon, you and I are bound to this life, you said it yours Leon pressed his lips together. Yeah. He remembered all too well the reality of their situation since joining the Ghost Sect. So lets not entertain such thoughts anymore. Its a good thing that we are just talking right now. If any higherC ups heard, how many lives do you think youd be endangering? I understand. Leon replied. After hanging up, Leon slumped on a roadside stone bench, his gaze vacant as he stared at the ground. For them, a normal life was a distant dream; what right did he have to seek his own happiness? What right did he have to. Hold her? The next morning. Millys understanding of Ken deepened. Two helicopters were parked on thewn of the But Mansions backyard, and a third was circling overhead, apparently struggling to find anding sp Milly furrowed her brow. Jordan, isnt one enough? Why do we need so many? Jordan replied calmly. Why not? You can take one, and the other two are for the luggage. Milly was taken aback. She was only going away for about a month; did she really need two helicopters just for her luggage? Watching the servants carry out sevenrge suitcases, grand and imposing; it almost seemed like they were moving an entire house. Jordan, this is excessive. Milly searched for the right words. Had her brother emptied the entire house just to amodate her luggage? All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Jordan felt a twinge of guilt. His younger sister, ostensibly the heiress of the Buts, had never really lived the life of one. What was routine for them se He tousled her windCblown hair, affection in his eyes. Milly, its not excessive at all. You are unique, and nothing is too much for you. Its better to be overCprepared than underC prepared. The assistant I selected left earlyst night. When you arrive. meet her at the Buts hotel. Let the assistant handle everything else, and yo 2/3 12:50 Sun, 23 Jun ti Chapter 83 Eliminate the New Sect Leader your filming. Milly noticed the dark circles under Jordans eyes but could not bring herself to object. Her brother must have stayed up all night worrying about her arrangements, Thank you, Jordan, I understand. But Jordan, can we not be so wasteful in the future? I want to try on my own. Milly appreciated her brothers intentions, but they did not align with her aspirations. Finished Jordan looked puzzled. Why do you want to be independent? Is it because you think I cant support your anymore or are the Buts in financial trouble Milly paused. ording to the storyline she knew, the Buts were destined to face financial challenges. If she stepped into the spotlight as a But, it would onlyplicate her path when those challenges arose. When the time came, she needed to establish herself independently to be a pir for her family. She could not reveal herself as a But if that were the I want to make my own way in the entertainment industry and not lean on the But name or your influence. Can you understand that? Jordans expression darkened with concern. I cant agree to that. How ironic; all his efforts to rejuvenate the But fortunes were intended to give Milly the freedom to pursue her dreams, yet here she was, asking for less rather than more. 20 Chapter 84 Chapter 84 A Film Queen of Two Worlds Finished Chapter 84 Embracing a New Identity in the Entertainment Industry Jordan was deeply aware of the ruthless dynamics within the entertainment industry. The intense.petition, the maniptive dealings of producers an it all unnerved him. No way could he let Milly navigate such treacherous waters alone. As her brother, he felt it his duty to protect her from the industrys harsh realities. Milly exhaled softly, already anticipating his objections. Jordan, dont you trust me? Jordans face creased with worry. Its not that I dont trust you. Youre still young, Milly. The world out there isnt as gentle as you might think. I need to p Milly felt a surge of warmth,forted by her brothers evident care. Indeed, for a youngdy ustomed to a sheltered upbringing, navigating the entertainment industry alone poses a considerable challenge. However, s acquainted with the darker sides of human nature. Jordan, Im not a little girl anymore. I know how to judge right from wrong and see through peoples facades. I cant rely on your protection forever, right? Millys voice was soft yet firm. Jordan scowled slightly. Why cant you? I want to protect you for as long as possible. Who dares to challenge that? Milly paused, pondering his profound sibling affection. Inhaling deeply and biting her lip, she decided to y her ace. She grasped Jordans arm and gently shook it, her voice tinged with a yful whine, Jord Of course, Jordan responded without hesitation. His resolve was clear: he would go to any length for her. Jordan, you know I love you, and I know you love me too. I dont want to burden you with my aspirations. Just like you protect me because you love me were family, and thats why you cant deny my dreams. And acting is my passion. If you interfere, people will say I only got roles because of our familys influence. Im sure thats not what you want, right? Look, this time, I didnt lean on you, and I still managed to impress the director on my own. Millys yful approach weakened Jordans reservations. As she saw him relenting, Milly added, Jordan, wouldnt it be great to hear people say, Thats Jordan, the brother of the talented actress Milly? That was it. Jordans defensespletely crumbled. He simply could not resist his sisters charm when she acted so sweetly. 1/3 Chapter 84 Embracing a New Identity in the Entertainment Industry 66% Finished Nobody can treat you poorly. If they try, stand your ground. Ill take care of any issues. Even if it means spending money, ensure no one takes advantag Milly felt a deep sense of security and affirmation. I understand, Jordan. Jordan allowed himself a smile, his usual sternness easing as he affectionately ruffled her hair. Suddenly, footsteps approached from behind. A mocking voice cut through, Look at Milly, making it on her own, unlike someone else who relies on their brothers wealth. Anthony appeared, still in his pajamas, his hair a mess like he had just rolled out of bed. Despite his dishevelled look, he did not miss a chance to tease Jonathan, who followed behind him. Jonathan, grim and dragging a suitcase, opted not to respond to the provocation. He headed straight to one of the helicopters, tossed his suitcase inside Milly blinked, unsure if it was her imagination, but she thought she detected a trace of resentment in her fifth brothers expression just then. Had she said something to upset him? Everything was fine yesterday, so what changed overnight? Milly, puzzled, inquired, Is something wrong with Jonathan? He seems upset. Anthony replied with a smirk, Dont worry about him. He just got his period. Milly was speechless after hearing that. Jordan jumped into the conversation, Hes been on that film set with you, right? If he gives you any trouble, just tell me, and Ill have someone look into The Buts always dealt with issues promptly. Milly quickly reassured them, No need, Jonathan wont cause any trouble. With a mischievous squint, Anthony added, And if he does, Ill just leak those embarrassing childhood photos of him online! At that moment, Jonathan, overhearing from the helicopter, opened the window and yelled, Can you not talk about someone behind their back? I can he ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Thats exactly why I said it! retorted Anthony. Hmph. Ignoring the brothers squabble, Jordan checked his watch. Its time for you to go. Travel safely. Milly nodded. Just as she was about to leave, she suddenly returned and hugged Jordan tightly, saying, Thank you, Jordan. Initially stiff, Jordan rxed and returned the hug 2/3 Chapter 84 Embracing a New Identity in the Entertainment Industry Feeling left out, Anthony stamped his foot and protested, What about me? Dont I get a hug? A wise man once said, One must not show favouritism as it leads to misfortune. Millyughed, released Jordan, and embraced Anthony, Thank you, Anthony. Finished Suddenly subdued, Anthonys ears turned red. Typically quite articte, he now fumbled for words, managing only to stammer, YCYoure wee. After uttering those words, Amediately felt a twinge of regret. Was that too formal? By the time he gathered his thoughts, the girl had already sprinted away, waving to them from afar. Jordan, Anthony, goodbye! The sound of the helicopters engines grew louder as it took off, disappearing into the distance. Upstairs, a white silhouette stood at the window, observing everything that had just transpired below. A cold smirk crossed their faces, and their eyes fille Indeed, the new sister was quite cunningC no wonder she had so quickly won over both Jordan and Anthony. No wonder they wanted to send away the gentle Stephanie. He made a silent promise to himself: he would never let his guard down around her! 20 Chapter 85 Chapter 85 A Film Queen of Two Worlds Chapter 85 If She Is in the Crew, Then Im Not In the lounge. iFinished Oliver sat on the couch with a dark expression, ying a game. His manager, Robin, was pacing the room anxiously. Boss, youve signed the contract. Do you know how big of an impact it will have if you refuse to act now? Oliver let out a coldugh. He executed a perfect move in the game, defeating his opponent, before speaking, Its just a breach of contract fee, right? It say, Im not doing this show. Robin frantically grabbed his hair and nearly knelt in front of him. Boss, its not just about the money. Weve already negotiated with Mr. Hawkins. If you Ha. Oliver sneered, You think Im scared? You might not be scared, but I am, okay? Robin pleaded. Robin couldnt believe his bad luck fornding such a boss. He had been totally captivated by this guys looksChandsome and refined, the type girls loved. He signed. him immediately. And, to be fair, his instincts were spotCon. Oliver became an instant sensation, with countless adoring fans. Just when Robin thought he could rely on this cash cow for a lifetime offort, Oliverpletely defied expectations. First, he didnt care if a role could win awards or if it was any good. What mattered was that he looked handsome! If the director could hang a sign sayin Secondly, he was totally uncontroble, like a pig escaping from its pen. Once, he saw a director getting cosy with an actress and spent the entire night outside their door with a loudspeaker, ying a song that went, Daddys There were also incidents like using a secondary ount to argue with trolls, setting off firecrackers at a director, snoring loudly at an award ceremony, i Pawned in the Oliver had just game when he saw the defeated screen. Furious, he threw his phone onto the table with a bang. See? I told you that woman is bad luck for me. Shes not even here yet, and I already lost the game! Robin muttered, You never win games anyway. Olivers hair practically stood on end with anger. You! Truly terrified of pushing him over the edge, Robin quickly admitted fault, Alright, alright, my bad, my 1/3 12:50 Sun, 23 Jun Chapter 85 If She Is In the Crew, Then Im Not 66% Finished Hmph. Oliver finally rxed, like a cat being petted the right way, and retracted his ws. Good, youre smart. Robin let out a long sigh and sat down next to him. Even if you dont want to act, you have to give me a reason. I need to exin it to Mr. Hawkins, Although Oliver was already at the top of his career, even the most popr stars relied on their youth. To maintain longC term sess, he needed to transition, and winning awards was the most convincing way to do that ns films were artsy, but they were practically guaranteed to win awards. Even the worst performance would still snag a Best Participation award. It win situation. Why did he suddenly change his mind? Without even looking up. Oliver replied. Because I dont want to waste my time acting with someone who has no talent. He had heard that the actress he was supposed to work with was a high school student n had chosen. How could a high schooler have any acting skills? And he also heard that Jonathan was filming in the same studio. If Jonathan found out he was acting with an unknown actress, he would definitely buy m After a long silence, Robin felt his eye twitch. He hesitated for a moment but couldnt hold back the question. Do you think you have acting skills? Even though he was Olivers manager, he had to be honest. The monkeys in the crew had better acting skills than him. But Oliver confidently lifted his head, his posture so determined it was almost patriotic. My acting skills are more than enough to win a Best Actor award Robin was speechless. Where did he get this confidence? Oblivious to Robins reaction, Oliver continued, So with my natural talent, theres no way Im acting with someone who has zero skills. Im not giving them a chance to use my poprity! Ive decided not to do it. Just tell the director, and well pay whatever penalty. You whatever. Do what you want. Im tired of dealing with you, Robin said, standing up in defeat. This stubborn mule was beyond saving. Ill talk to Mr. Hawkins, but theres a dinner party tonight. You have to attend and be polite. Dont let Mr. Hawkins think youre being a divo, okay? Oliver rolled his eyes and slumped back on the couch. Got it! With that, Robin reluctantly left the room. On the other side of town, Millys helicopternded directly on the hotel rooftop. A group of uniformed staff wearing white gloves awaited her arrival. As she stepped out, they collectively 2/3 Chapter 85 If She Is in the Crew, Then Im Not bowed at a nyCdegree angle. Wee, Ms. But, We hope you had a pleasant journey. Millys first thought was, thankfully, this was the rooftop and there was no one around. Otherwise, this would have been incredibly awkward. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. What kind of bizarre novel plot was this? Finished At that moment, a girl in athletic wear approached. She looked about twenty, efficient and brisk. Hello, Ms. But. Im Joy, your assistant assigned by now on. She then quickly directed the staff to carry the luggage into the hotel. Ms. But, the director is ready to start the costume fitting photoshoot. Lets head over, Joy said. Milly nodded. Alright. But please, just call me by my name from now on. Dont call me Ms. But, it sounds weird. She was terrified that Joy might suddenly yell, Ms. But is here, make way! Shed die of embarrassment on the spot. Joy hesitated, smiling awkwardly. But Mr. But said youre not just any artist. He told me to take special care of you. Jordans exact words had been, If my sister so much as loses a hair, you can pack your things and leave. 20 Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Unexined Hostility Finished Milly took a deep breath. Just listen to me. Youre older than me, so you can just call me Milly Joy pressed her lips together and, after a long pause, finally said, Alright, Ill call you Milly then. Good. Milly replied, As long as you dont call me Ms. But. As they reached the filming location, they could hear ns angry voice booming from a distance, shaking the walls. What? Were about to start filming, and now you suddenly say he wont do it? What was he doing before. this Next to him stood a slender man with sses, bent over and apologising profusely, cautiously exining. Mr. Hawkins, please dont be angry. We really ns eyebrows knitted into a tight frown, clearly not buying the excuse. Vomiting and diarrhea? I saw him half an hour ago, and he was full of energy. Id love to know what illness can cause such a dra Robin was at a loss for words. But since hed alreadymitted to the lie, he couldnt back out now. Robins mind raced. What illness could cause vomiting and diarrhea? Food poisoning? Water contamination? It couldnt be a mental illness, right? Being an agent was so exhausting. He wished he could just go scavenge for junk instead. Seeing Robin hesitating, trembling, and unable to speak, n had a good guess of what was going on. He snorted coldly. Just say it. Whats really hap Robin bit his lip and sighed lightly. Mr. Hawkins, the truth is About the actress you chose to partner with Oliver, he thinks shes not suitable. ns voice was icy. Reason? You know, Oliver is still riding on his poprity. Its easy for people to find faults and gossip. If he acts with someone who has no skills, it could harm his care Hearing this, n almost doubted himself. His gaze towards Robin was full of mockery. He really dared to say that. Olivers acting during the audition was so terrible that if n hadnt taken heart medicine beforehand, he might not have surv If it werent for the fact that the author of the original novel Silent Sea specifically requested Oliver for the role and even publicly stated on Twitter that O Now that the cast list for the movie had been released, and all the costumes and character designs had been finalised, he suddenly decided not to act? 1/3 Chapter 86 Unexined Hostility Finished If this had happened earlier, they might have had time to make changes, but they were about to start. The media had arrived for the opening ceremony today, and pulling out now wo I dont care if hes vomiting, has diarrhea, or even a terminal illness. He needs to drag himself here and finish this movie. Go, bring him to me immediate Robin was at a loss. But It wasnt that he didnt want to go, he was just afraid that Oliver woulde and start a fight with n. Witnessing the scene, Milly took a deep breath and stepped forward. Mr. Hawkins. n, who was about to continue his tirade, saw her and instantly swallowed his harsh words. However, his expression didnt improve much. Oh, youre Milly nodded. She knew how difficult it was to rece an actor at thest minute after all the preparations had been made, especially when the situation was partly bec Oliver The name sounded familiar. It seemed like she had heard it somewhere before.. Looking at n, whose brow was tightly furrowed, she pressed her lips together and got straight to the point. Mr. Hawkins, I heard your conversation jus Ill go talk to Mr. Oliver myself. After all, the one who ties the knot should untie it. Robin thought Milly was quite tactful and had high emotional intelligence. His impression of her improved significantly. Mr. Hawkins, I think this is a good He also wanted Oliver to take on this role, as it could greatly help with his transition. If Milly could persuade Oliver to continue, it would be a good thing. However, n frowned and didnt immediately agree. This idea might work, but Milly was under the protection of both the Buts and the Tates. She had two billion dors of investment riding on her. If she His brows knitted into a tight knot, and his tone revealed his irritation. No, I dont want you to get hurt. Milly was puzzled. Before she could ask what he meant, a coquettish voice suddenly interrupted, breaking the tension between them. Mr. Hawkins, are you worried about Oliver? I can help. After all, Ive worked with Oliver before, and we have a pretty good rtionship. The neer was a petite girl with pigtails and fair skin, looking like a doll. Behind her stood two assistants, one holding a parasol for her and the other carrying numerous bags and personal items, including a cup with a lipstick mark on it. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. 2/3 Chapter 86 Unexined Hostility She looked every bit the highCstatus diva. 66% Finished Noticing Millys nce at the assistants, Joy quickly whispered in her ear, Milly, Ill take care of you like that starting tomorrow. Milly hurriedly waved her hands. No, no, thats too much! But Joy was insistent. Mr. But said we shouldnt be outdone. We cant appear inferior to them! Milly was speechless. Where did Joy get thispetitive streak from? n nced at the girl who had arrived. Oh, its Michelle. Alright, since youve worked with Oliver before, you might be able to talk to him. Go ahead. Michelle beamed. Okay, Mr. Hawkins. As she passed by Milly, she squinted her eyes, radiating an unfriendly vibe that Milly couldnt ignore. Milly frowned. She didnt seem to know this girl. Where did this hostilitye from? 20 [M Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Chapter 87 A p in the Face Finished Seeing Michelle leave, Milly pressed her lips together, thought for a moment, and decided to follow her. However, Joy stopped her, looking concerned. Milly, you shouldnt go. Ive heard Oliver has a bad temper. You might get hurt. Milly responded softly. Its okay. I know what Im doing. Besides, this issue needs to be resolved. She seemed remarkablyposed for a student. ButJoy hesitated, then seeing Millys determined expression, relented. Alright, Ill go with All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. you. As soon as they reached Olivers lounge, a loud crash startled them. Following that, a furious shout came from inside, Get out! The door swung open, and Michelle emerged, eyes red and on the verge of tears. Her lightC coloured dress was stained with arge coffee spill, making her look both dishevelled and pitiful. Seeing this, Milly frowned, feeling displeased with Oliver. Throwing a tantrum at a young girl was truly unbing, especially for a grown man. It was disgraceful! Michelle was deeply aggrieved by Olivers outburst. She had been pampered all her life and had never faced such humiliation. Just as her tears were ab Gritting her teeth, she forced back her tears. She couldnt cry in front of the woman who had taken her role! What are you doing here?! she snapped, her voice filled with anger. She thought this cunning woman was there to mock her. Milly ignored Michelles anger and took a tissue from Joy, handing it to Michelle gently. Here, wipe it off. Michelle did not appreciate the gesture and scoffed, turning her head away. Im not crying! she said, her voice tinged with defiance. Milly responded calmly, I know youre not crying. I meant you might want to wipe your dress. It looks like a limited edition and probably wasnt cheap. Michelle then noticed the stain on her dress, and this time, she couldnt hold back her tears. My dress! I fought so hard to get this! The dress was her favourite, chosen especially for todays opening ceremony. She had hoped to make a stunning impression, but now it was ruined. She no longer cared who handed her the tissue or whether they had a past conflict. She grabbed it and desperately tried to clean the coffee stain. Milly nced at the closed door, sensing the movements inside. 1/3 Chapter 87 A p in the Face rather leaning against the door, cavesdropping on their conversation. Milly raised an eyebrow, moved Michelle aside, and then kicked the door hard. Bang! Ow! Two sounds came simultaneously. Millys suspicion was confirmed, the guy was indeed cavesdropping behind the door. Finished Joy and Michelle, still trying to clean her dress, were stunned, staring wideC eyed at the scene. Almost in unison, they eximed. You Milly calmly brushed off her slightly wrinkled pants and turned elegantly. You two wait outside. With that, she stepped inside and mmed the wobbly door shut. The hallway fellpletely silent. Joy thought to herself, Milly is really something else! Michelle, on the other hand, thought, Impressive, but not gentle at all! Notdylike one bit, hmph Inside the lounge, Oliver scrambled up from the floor, furious at the sight of Milly barging in. Who are you? Who told you toe in? Get out! How dare you kick my door? Are you looking for trouble? He raised his fist, but the moment he met Millys cold gaze, his anger inexplicably deted, reced by a strange sense of submission. After a long pause, he awkwardly lowered his fist and muttered, A gentleman doesnt fight with ady. Milly stood there, arms crossed and face stern, not moving an inch. Seeing the pink hair of this arrogant man, she suddenly remembered. Wasnt he the guy I saw a few months ago outside the school, who bought shaved No wonder the name Oliver sounded familiar. At this moment, Oliver squinted his eyes and sized up Milly. She was quite beautiful, with porcin skin and an elegant allure. Her figure looked good to Who are you? Milly didnt hesitate and directly replied, Im the actress whos supposed to work with you. Oliver leisurely reclined back on the sofa. Oh, that makes sense. I dont want to act with you. His antagonism was so tant that Milly couldnt ignore it. Why? This was only their second meeting. Could it be because I hadnt bought him shaved ice that day at the school gate, and now he was holding a grudge? But clearly, that wasnt the case Oliver looked at her with unfamiliarity not recognising her at all 2/3 12:51 Sun, 23 Jun. Chapter 87 A p in the Face Oliverzily nced at her. Because I dont act with people who have no talent. Milly was taken aback. No talent? Her? 66% #Finished In her past life in the entertainment industry, she had faced plenty of baseless usations having a sugar daddy, being a divaC but never ack of talent. Many directors even joked that she should be called OneCTake But because she rarely needed retakes. Now, hearing someone say shecked talent was a novelty for her. Have you ever seen me act? How do you know Im not talented? Oliver, lying on the sofa with his phone, didnt even bother to look at her. His fingers deftly opened a game as he coldly retorted, Mens intuition. Milly was speechless. Seeing his nonchnt demeanour, she hadnt expected him to be this difficult to talk to. If I can guarantee that Ill nail every scene in one take and wont hold you back, will you continue with the movie? Without lifting his head, Oliver continued staring at his phone. I still wont do it. When I say I wont act, I mean it. Even if the king himself asked, I wouldn Milly ground her teeth, feeling an unprecedented urge to p someone. The novel this movie was based on was written with Oliver as the inspiration, and the buzz online was massive. Recing him now would definitely cause a negative bacsh. 20 Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Chapter 88 A Tough Decision Since things havee this far, theres no other choice So what youre saying is, if I drop out, youll stay in the movie? Milly asked expressionlessly. Oliver responded promptly. Yeah. Milly replied, Alright then. Ill talk to the director about quitting the role. I hope you keep your word and show some professional integrity. Dont cause un Her voice was soft but clear enough for Oliver to hear every word. Olivers fingers paused on his game. By the time he snapped out of it, she was already gone. Could she be quitting? Being chosen by Mr. Hawkins was a dreame true for so many people. Would she be willing to let it go? Or maybe shes just putting on an act in front of me and willin to the directorter? Hmm Given my years of experience in the entertainment industry, thetter seemed way more likely The more he thought about it, the more usible it seemed. Oliver couldnt help but snicker. Then, with a swift tap on his phone, the screen went ck. Mr. Hawkins was fuming, his face beet red, and furrowed his eyebrows. He radiated an intense aura. If Oliver had been there, n would have pped That j*rk thinks the show cant go on without him? Does he want to rece you? In his dreams! I handpicked you myself. Who does he think he is? Im going to find him right now and see who gave him the nerve! Milly knew Mr. Hawkins would be angry, but she hadnt expected him to be this furious. She quickly stepped in to calm him down. Mr. Hawkins, please take a deep breath. This isnt the time to act harshly. We need to focus on the bigger picture. The role of Oliver has been announced online. If he is suddenly reced, neither his fans nor the fans of the original work will be able to ept it. This will have a certain impact on our box office, which is not worth the loss. As for the role of Giselle that Im ying, it hasnt been announced or promoted yet, so recing me wont cause much of a stir. I can still step in as a d Michelle, who was standing nearby, widened her eyes in surprise and pointed at herself in disbelief. Me? Milly smiled and nodded. You are capable of doing it. She always had a feeling that Michelle had some unfounded hostility towards her, and just now she remembered that Kens sister was Michelle! It seemed that Ken had been looking for trouble with her before because she had taken away his sisters role 1/3 Sun, 23 Jun Chapter 88 A Tough Decision Now it all makes sense. bb% Finished She remembered that Michelle seemed to have posted on Twitter about her before. However,izens at that time agreed with Michelle ying the role Millys statement was affirmative. Upon hearing this, Michelle didnt respond positively. Instead, she awkwardly turned her head away. She admitted that she had indeed considered snatching this role before, and not getting selected had left her feeling somewhat resentful. But now, when n scratched his bald head irritably. If only things were that simple! If Milly leaves, what about the 2 billion investment? Choosing between 2 billion and fan pressure is tough. After a moment of silence, n gritted his teeth, seemingly making a huge decision. He mmed the table decisively. If he wants to terminate the contr Michael, contact the previous backup actors, see whos avable, and ask them toe over quickly. The assistant director quickly replied, Okay Milly didnt expect Mr. Hawkins to make such a decision. A hint of surprise shed across her face. Mr. Hawkins Seemingly aware of her thoughts, Mr. Hawkins raised his hand to interrupt her. Dont overthink it. Just focus on your role and let the crew handle the res After so many years in the industry, he had seen directors threaten actors, investors threaten directors, but never actors threatening directors! He had seen it all. Let them rant if they want. These are the parts of making money. You shouldnt give up the opportunity to earn money just to avoid criticism or bacsh. Seeing this, Oliver on the other end of the phone raised an eyebrow, his face indifferent. Whether he acted or not didnt matter to him at all. Either he left At this time, his manager, Robin, walked in. Seeing Oliver lyingzily on the sofa, scrolling through his phone, Robin let out a long sigh. Alright, your desire has been fulfilled. The director just inform do so. The studio will manage the contractual issues with them Oliver gave a nonchnt Hmm. But Robin was still holding back. He poured a ss of water and handed it to Oliver, nagging. Seriously. 2/3 ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. 65% Chapter 88 A Tough Decision #Finished dude. Such a great opportunity, topCnotch movie production, even the director is at the pinnacle of the industry. And were just going to let it slip through our fingers like that? What a waste. Taking the ss of water, Oliver took a leisurely sip. Whats there to regret? The real pity would be if Jonathan outperformed me. Now, that would be a s After conducting some investigation, Oliver found out that the actor Jonathan, with whom he was currently working, was highly esteemed for his acting s Robin couldnt help but feel helpless about Olivers strong desire for victory. Where did this grudge against Jonathane from? Fans fighting is one th They did have some shes. Both being inte celebrities, there was bound to be somepetition for resources. But with their fan base and position Oliver clenched his jaw tightly and responded icily, Once enemies, always enemies! Robin shrugged and responded casually, Okay, whatever you want. Taking a sip of water, Oliver nced at his phone, where Mr. Hawkins and Milly were discussing shooting details. It seemed like the director wouldnt cha As he was preparing to leave the surveince screen, his attention was suddenly drawn to something, causing his eyes to widen in shock, as if he had e Pffi Water from his mouth burst out involuntarily, leading to a series of coughs. 20 Chapter 89 Chapter 89 A Film Queen of Two Worlds Chapter 89 Offended the Sect Leader Finished Oliver coughed, spraying Robin with water as he stood beside him. He frowned in annoyance and asked, What are you looking at? Why are you so wor Despite his irritation, Robin still patted Olivers back to help him. Let me warn you. Robin said cautiously. Youre a celebrity. You could be photographed or seen at any time. You cant be browsing random, inappropria Its not that! Cough! Cough! Oliver desperately tried to expel the water from his throat, Olivers gaze remained fixed on the phone screen. He couldnt believe what he saw, so he zoomed in on the image. As he zoomed in further, he grew even more unsettled. Hisplexion turned ashen. Oliver rubbed his eyes vigorously. He closed them and opened them again, repeating the process several times. His face was still filled with disbelief. Oliver muttered, Impossible. Impossible. This cant be! Robin saw Olivers reaction, and he started to grow anxious too. In all their time together, he had never seen Oliver so distressed. He hurriedly asked, Whats wrong? Tell me, and well figure it out together. Remember, thepany and I are here for you. Oliver was shaking all over as he held up the phone and showed the image to Robin. His voice trembled as he asked, Robin, help me out. Is there a bracelet on that womans wrist? Robin looked at the surveince footage on the phone and immediately widened his eyes. He asked, How did you get your hands on the survilliance fo Oliver yellped and jumped up from his seat. He grabbed Robins cor and shook him desperately, Oliver questioned. This isnt the time to worry about th Robin was dizzy from the vigorous shaking. He quickly freed himself from Olivers grip and demanded, Let go! How could I see anything with you shaking me? ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Cut that out! Just look at this! Oliver released his cor and thrust the phone in front of him. He bit his lip anxiously and waited for a response. Robin, still confused about how Oliver obtained the surveince footage, nced at the screen. The entire set was clearly visible, even down to a flys flight path. Milly was wearing the bracelet Oliver mentioned. She had been wearing long sleeves. When she pushed back her hair, the sleeve slipped and revealed Its pretty clear. Its a bracelet, Robin said. Oliver quickly probed, Can you tell what kind of bracelet it is? Whats the pattern? What colour? Robin frowned as he looked at him. The look in his eyes was one full of doubt. Cant you see for yourself? You have a perfect vision. 1/3 66% Chapter 89 Offended the Sect Leader Finished Robin frowned, as he was clueless as to why Oliver suddenly seemed so scared. Robin knew from his pale face and panicked expression that he was g The bracelet is silverCbrown, and it seems to have some patterns on it. Wait, on closer inspection, it looks more like some kind of foreign script. Oh no! Oliver copsed onto the couch when Robin confirmed it. His face was now beyond pale. He swallowed hard, and a pang of fear washed over him. A silverCbrown bracelet I hadnt been mistaken. That girl is indeed the new sect leader! Something is off! I remembered seeing the new sect leader at Crestwood High, and she didnt look like this. The current sect leader is far prettier than the previous one. Could the bracelet have found a new master? But that couldnt be right. The bracelet only chose a new master upon the death of the previous one, and the process isnt easy. Its impossible to change What was going on? At this point, rather than worrying about how the bracelet chose a new master, I should be thinking about how to stay alive. Robin saw Olivers face turn pale, break out in a cold sweat, and then started banging his head. He quickly stopped him. Oliver, what on earth is going o Olivers lips trembled, and sweat beaded on his forehead. He looked like he was in big trouble. He said, Robin, Im done for. I think Im going to die. Robin was taken aback. Whats wrong with you? Stop scaring me! Are you feeling unwell? Did you get sick? Ill call an ambnce. right away. Robin jumped up in a panic, fumbling for his phone to dial 911. No wonder Oliver had been acting strange. It turned out he was sick. This illness seemed serious, given how ferrified he was. Could it be a terminal illness? The more Robin thought about it, the more likely it seemed Dmmit! My cash cow is gone for the rest of my life. Oliver, with thest vestige of sanity remaining, weakly stopped him. He uttered, Robin, an ambnce wont help. Im not going to die from illness. Im g Robin didnt understand, asking, What? Beaten to death? Who would beat you for no reason? 2/3 Chapter 89 Offended the Sect Leader In despair, Oliver copsed onto the couch, staring at the ceiling with a lifeless look on his face. 66% Finished No matter how carefully he nned, he still ended up falling into the hands of the new sect leader. Could it be that fate had destined his downfall? How many people survived after they offended the sect leader? She would probably issue an SClevel bounty on me! Boohoo! Im doomed! I hadnt taken down Jonathan yet, hadnt soared through the ranks alongside Leon, and hadnt even savoured the thrill of reaching the top of the entertai Robin noticed Oliver in his state of despair, frowned, and stomped his feet in frustration. He urged, Hurry up and tell me who you offended! If its that ser Oliver turned to him and asked, Apologise? Will that work? Hmm Robin thought for a moment and said, Maybe you should apologise. It might not work for a guy, but if you apologise to a girl, she might forgive With Olivers good looks, how many girls could resist him? Olivers eve lit up at this suggestion. He sprang up from the couch, and hope flickered in his eyes. He asked, Really? If I apologise, shell forgive me? Robin nodded and said, Yes, it should work. Oliver snapped his finger and said, Great, Ill apologise! 20 Chapter 90 Chapter 90 A Film Queen of Two Worlds Chapter 90 Did Milly Have a Crush on Neal? At the film set. 66%N Finished Milly nced at Stephanies unexpected arrival, her brow furrowing instantly. For the first time, she truly understood the term haunted Why is she here? What did she want from me? Is it just my imagination, or did Stephanies eyes regain their usual arrogance the moment they met mine? Since Jordan and Anthony had started treating her better, Stephanie had avoided direct conflict. Her sudden confidence now must indicate that she had Stephanie walked over with a graceful, confident stride. She maintained a smile and said, Hey, Milly! Its been a while. Milly raised an eyebrow. A while? Then, who had I seenst night? A ghost? Ignoring Stephanie, she continued to flip through her script as she waited for the uing costume and photoshoot. Stephanie bit her lip, seething. How dare this wretch ignore me?! Just wait; youll be crying soon enough! Taking a deep breath, she suppressed her anger and spoke in a pitiful tone, Milly, why wont you talk to me? I really want to be friends. Did I do somethi Milly found the faux innocence nauseating. How could she say such disgusting things? Although Stephanies voice wasnt loud, her pitiable look drew attention. To avoid being seen as a diva, Milly nced at her and asked, What do you wa Stephanie smiled sweetly and blinked innocently. She said, Oh, Milly, youre finally talking to me! I thought you hated me. Haha! Thats funny. Milly, Im ying the fourth female lead and your sister in the show. Can we rehearse the lines together? Ive never acted before and could use your gui Milly eyed her and realised Stephanie had also auditioned. This isnt right. My role was decided atst. At that point, casting for all the other roles should have beenplete. Stephanie was in school; when did sh Ding! A message from Jordan shed on Millys phone. 1/3 66%%% Chapter 90 Did Milly Have a Crush on Neal? Finished. Jordan wrote, Milly, Stephanie joined your crew through Grandpas connections. I couldnt refuse directly. Be cautious while filming. If she bullies you, p Jordan continued, Dont worry; I warned her before she left. She wont reveal your identity. Take care. Ill visit the set as soon as Im free. Milly now grasps the whole situation. No wonder Stephanie had regained her spiritCshe found a bigger backer. ! 734! ssic protagonist halo, consistently finds a way out when in a desperate situation. After reassuring Jordan not to be worried about her, Milly put away her phone. With a smirk, she confronted Stephanies feigned innocence. Thanks to Jo Arent we rehearsing lines? Wheres your script? Milly asked coolly. Stephanie froze and stammered, Hmm. Sh*t! I had forgotten that I was crammed in at thest minute, and the director hadnt yet given me a script. Milly wore a knowing look and asked with a chuckle, How can you rehearse without a script? Through your imagination? Pfft-Joy was standing on the side and couldnt hold back herughter. Despite her gentle demeanour, she was surprised that Milly could be so sharpCtongued with a goody two- shoes like Stephanie. Jordan personally selected Joy to be Millys assistant, so she was well aware of Stephanies true identity. Initially, she nned to note down Stephanies Milly was perfectly capable of handling the situation all by herself. Hearing herughter, Stephanie shot her a vicious re, as if she wanted to skin her alive. It really was trueClike a master, like a dog. If the master had no manners, even the dog they raised would bite indiscriminately! Joy knew Stephanies status, and she wasnt afraid of her. She defiantly returned the re. Jordan had mentioned that she was Millys assistant, not anyone elses. Whether Stephanie was the Buts adopted daughter or even their biological afraid of her at all! A mere assistant had the nerve to re at her, and Stephanie was so mad that she almost spat blood. But she knew this wasnt the time to lose her temper with so many people around. She could only stomp her foot and swallow her anger, forcing a smile. Oh, silly me. The director said hed give me the scriptter, and Ipletely forgot. I was just so eager to see you, Milly, that I couldnt wait toe ove Joy rolled her eyes. If she werent afraid of causing trouble for Milly, shed have pped her already. 2/3 12:51 Sun, 23 Junt. Chapter 90 Did Milly Have a Crush on Neat? :65% Finished Milly, unlike Joy, was ustomed to Stephanies antics and maintained herposure. She asked, What do you want to talk about? Stephanie asked innocently, Milly, you attended Beacon High for a while, right? With a nk face, Milly looked at her. She was puzzled by the sudden question. When Milly was still with the Smiths, she attended Beacon High School. After returning to the Buts, she moved to Crestwood High. Once she was at Stephanie knew all this but was asking now. What is she plotting? Nothing good, thats for sure. Stephanie raised her voice a little when Milly remained silent. She asked, Milly, is that a hard question? Milly red at her coldly and said, Not at all. I did go to Beacon High. Oh, what a coincidence! Stephanie pped her hands and looked excited. She went on to say, Neal mentioned a girl with your name who pursued him All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Despite her sharp mind, Millys brain couldnt process this. Who is Nealt Ive pursued him before?! With Milly remaining silent, Stephanie quickly added fuel to the fire, her tone dripping with sarcasm. Oh. Milly, have you forgotten Neal? Hes in our crew to him. 20 Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Millys Might 66% Finished Milly followed in the direction Stephanies finger pointed. She spotted a young man with broad shoulders, a slim waist, and a strikingly handsome face. Strangely, she couldnt recall ever seeing him before. Could he be someone whom the original Milly had pursued? But as far as she remembered, the original Milly was a timid and cowardly girl. She wouldnt have dared to pursue anyone, especially since she was often bullied by Stephanie even after returning to the Buts. How could such a cowardly girl chase after a boy? Neal Hanson had just changed his clothes when he saw Stephanie waving at him from a distance. His eyes lit up, and he jogged over with a perfect smi Stephanie covered her mouth and giggled shyly. Oh, Neal, dont be so formal. Just call me Stephanie: Alright, Stephanie. Though Neal wasnt a topCtier star in the entertainment industry, he had a decent image, a lot of fans, and a good public reputation. He had great potential. Neal had opce endorsed a product for the Buts, and he met Stephanie at the productunch. His manager informed him that Stephanie was the sole He had thought there would be no further interaction with this high and mighty princess. He didnt expect to see her today on set and was even more sur If he were to win over the Buts daughter and marry her, what would his future career be? Wait, he wouldnt need a career then. With the Buts we The more he thought about it, the happier and more excited he became. He even looked at Stephanie with a bit of raw eagerness. Milly noticed this and raised an eyebrow. Stephanie was basking in his ttery. She didnt notice his expression. She giggled coyly and asked, Neal, do you remember my sister? Neals eyes sparkled with a sh of admiration when he saw Milly. Though he had seen many beautiful actresses and celebrities in the entertainment industry, the first sight of this girl still made him gasp in awe. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Young yet mature, pure yet seductiveCsuch contrasting qualities in one person would make any mans. heart race. Milly detested the way he looked at her. She felt disgusted as this man scrutinised her from head to toe. making her feel like he was evaluating her. Neal smiled. He showcased the smile perfected by countless corporate training sessions and said, Hello, 1/3 Chapter 91 Millys Might Milly frowned, barely holding hack her revulsion. Hi, DOM Finished Neal was even more thrilled by her response, asking. Youre Milly But, right? I had a junior named Milly, who wrote me love letters. But He looked her up and down again, continuing. But youre much prettier. Milly licked her back teeth, feeling her patience reaching its limit. She couldnt evene out with anything polite. Really? Neal didnt catch her sarcasm and kept emphasising his charm. He admitted, Yes, I was the heartthrob of Beacon High. Many girls wrote me love letters, but I still remember the junior. She was persistent, sending letters for a whole week. Then I graduated Stephanie bit her lip in anger, seeing Neals unwavering gaze on Milly. But when she remembered her n, she swallowed her anger. Patience was key to achieving great things. Stephanie suddenly eximed and interjected, Oh, Milly, what year were you joining the school? Milly replied expressionlessly, ss of 2020. Neals eyes brightened and he revealed, I was in the ss of 2017. The girl who wrote me love letters was also from the ss of 2020. Stephanie feigned surprise and covered her mouth. She eximed, Oh, Milly, you had a crush on Neal back then? People around them had started whispering. Milly knew they were talking about her. Milly had no words. So, this was her n all along. Neal also blushed in embarrassment. Though he aimed to marry Stephanie and join the Buts, being admired by the stunning Milly also greatly boosted his ego. He nced at Stephanie, thinking he was being gentlemanly. Ahem, so you were that junior? What a coincidence! But I have someone I like now, and Im sorry; even if you followed me to the set, I still have to turn you down. But we ca He gave Stephanie a meaningful look, and she lowered her eyes shyly. The two looked like a pair of young lovers. Milly felt like her eyes were about to roll to the back of her head. No, in this life, in all her past lives, and in the eight hundred generations before that, she had never encountered someone so egot Unable to hold back, she interrupted his fantasy. I need to rify a few things. First. I dont know you, whether now or before. If you want to unt 2/3 12:51 Sun, 23 Junt Chapter 91 Millys Might yourself, dont do it in front of me. I couldnt care less. 66%%% Finished Secondly, Im in the entertainment industry because I love acting, and it has nothing to do with you. Finally, narcissism is a disease. Get it treated! Nealsplexion changed dramatically. It was the first time anyone had dared to confront him like this on his face. He snapped, You wretch!!! Joy, standing to the side, had be increasingly frustrated with these two individuals. She mockinglymented, her tone dripping with sarcasm. As Oh, look at the way yourplexion changed. I have to admit that you have done a good job taking of your skin; that thick skin of yours is so well preserved PifiCSeveral people couldnt help butugh at that. care Stephanie never expected Milly to be so audacious, even without the Buts support. She bit her lip, forcing a few tears, and began her usual maniptive crying. Milly, how could you say to Neal? Hes here to help Mr. Hawkins. Because that Her words practically used Milly of causing all the trouble. 20 1 3/3 Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Olivers ttery Finished The lead actor, Oliver, had openly quit the production because he disliked his coC star. Everyone in the crew knew this by now, it wasnt exactly a secret. But to bring it up so tantly? That was a first. Milly kept a calm expression, unaffected by the sarcastic tone. She asked, Oh, really? Then I wish you luck in getting the role. Ive heard there are more handed. Neals face darkened. He hadnt expected the girl in front of him to be so sharpCtongued. Sensing his shift in mood, Stephanie quickly stepped in, protecting Neal behind her and looking teary- eyed. She used. Milly, how could you say tha Milly frowned. She didnt think she had said anything particrly harsh. Stephanie looked as if she had suffered a great injustice, tears streaming down her face, making her look incredibly delicate. Neal wasnt the only one affected; even the bystanders who had been mocking them started to think Milly might have gone too ѧ. This move was a masterstroke in any PR scenario. With Stephanie protecting him, Neal felt a rush of sweetness. He felt his dream of marrying into wealth was within reach. Feeling righteous, he stepped f behind him and confronting Milly. If you have an issue,e at me. Bullying a defenseless girl like Stephanie is beneath you. No wonder Oliver doesnt want to act with you. Youck talent and integrity. People like you ruin the acting profession!TM His voice was loud and forceful, echoing around them. It was as if Milly had forcibly separated a loving couple rather than merely spoken a few words. Joy was standing behind Milly. She frowned at this point. Whats wrong with these two? Initially, they sought attention, and now they are the ones makin Suddenly, a voice full of anger rang out, asking, Who are you callingcking in integrity, Toasty? Everyone turned to see Oliver with his signature pink hair. But Toasty? Milly nced at Neal. He was the type of man that women preferred in the present day, with a wellCtoned physique and sunC kissed skin. However, he did not appear to be toasted, correct? Predictably, Neals already darkened expression became even darker, but he didnt dare argue with Oliver. His fans were notorious for their fierce loyalty He bit his lip and exined, Mr. Oliver, we werent talking about you. And as a celebrity, isnt giving people nicknames a bit unprofessional? 1/3 12:51 Sun, 23 Jun ti Chapter 92 Olivers ttery Finished Unexpectedly, Oliver raised his chin and stepped forward. He shielded Milly behind him and said, Shes under my protection. Insult her, and youre insu And who said I was just giving out nicknames on a whim? I thought long and hard about that one. What? You dont appreciate it? Neal was speechless. Is that really the point? Even if you thought about it long and hand, its still a nickname! He nced back at Stephanie, hoping shed back him up. Given the Buts influence, Stephanie should have nothing to fear from Oliver. Stephanie just stood there, unwilling to help. She frowned and looked at Oliver, who popped out of nowhere. This is odd. Isnt Oliver supposed to dislike Milly enough to quit a project? So why did he Stephanie wasnt the only one puzzled by this. Milly herself was just as confused. What is this KEY MO to now? She said coldly. Sorry, but we arent close. If I remember correctly, half an hour ago, you said youd quit the moment I joined the cast. Hiss! When the crowd heard what Milly said, they couldnt help but gasp in surprise. It was well known that Oliver absolutely despised being contradicted by his face. It was said that a while back, a rookie actress felt smug because she h The consequences were predictable. The industry never saw the rookie actress again. Simr incidents had urred more than once, each ending with Oliver presenting irond evidence. As a result, everyone in the industry would show Oliver some respect. He was formidable and seemed to have dirt on everyone. In this industry, nothing is feared more than a scandal being exposed. Who in this industry doesnt harbour secrets? Stephanie was well aware of Olivers temper. She couldnt help but smirk and gloat at Millys misfortune. Milly had just joined the Buts and hadnt had much exposure to the entertainment industry. She probably didnt know about Olivers notorious temper ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . However, Oliver, who was usually brash and arrogant, now showed none of his usual bluster. Instead, he stood by Millys side, desperately trying to win 213 661 Chapter 92 Olivers ttery Finished didnt know each other well the first time we meet, but by the second time, were considered friends. Your concerns are my concerns, but my concerns a Im sorry for not recognising you earlier. Please be the bigger person and dont hold it against me. Oliver lowered his stance to the point where he was almost kneeling, Stephanie, who had been secretly mocking Milly, could no longer maintain herposure at the scene. She red at Milly, her eyes filled with jealousy, Whats going on? Oliver is supposed to detest Milly. Why did he defending her now? Driven by jealousy, Stephanie couldnt hold back any longer. She asked sternly, Mr. Oliver, didnt you quit because of Milly? You even said Rubbish! Who said I quit?! Oliver cut her off and jumped to his feet to defend himself. Boss, you must believe me. I love this role, and Im delighted to He had finally managed to prove his loyalty to his master, and now some clueless person was trying to mess things up. If this person angered his master, Oliver would definitely kill the troublemaker before his master could order his own execution. And he truly meant itC the kind where the victim gets skinned and dismembered! Humph! 20 1 Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Mr Tate Will Visits the Set Themotion on set was so loud and chaotic that even the normally preupied Mr. Hawkins couldnt- ignore it. He stormed over with his script in hand, exuding authority. Whats going on here? Why is everyone gathering around? Is there a monkey show? Has the Since the director hadshed out, those who were watching the show quickly dispersed. As the crowd cleared, n finally saw Oliver, the pinkC haired guy in the middle. His face darkened and he scolded, What are you doing here? Pack your things and leave! Already in a foul mood, n couldnt believe Oliver dared to show up before his eyes. Oliver just grinned. He pretended not to notice the directors temper and boldly approached. Mr. Hawkins, Im here to act. Act? n sneered coldly and mocked, Our production is too minor to amodate someone of your caliber. Leave now before I get really angry. Oliver acted as if he hadnt heard. He inched closer with a cheeky smile and said, Oh, theres plenty of room for me here; Im not that impressive. Actua Arms crossed, n watched coldly. He wanted to listen to what Oliver had to say. Then Oliver used up all the acting skills he had andmented passionately. Mr. Hawkins, you have no idea. Since I was a child, Ive had a dream of mak edge filmCone that would make 180CyearCold elders and eightCmonthCold babies alike p their hands in approval. But s! Fate has yed a cruel joke on me. Ive waited over twenty years for a film like this, and just when I thought my dre shattering epic! If I dont act in this film, I wouldnt be doing justice to my upbringing, your mentorship, or the entire industry! So, I have to act on this! I must! I absolutely must! If I dont, Halturias entertainment industry will deteriorate by twenty years. How terrifying would that b n was momentarily speechless. Well, this guy certainly had a ir for drama. Has he regressed by twenty years in the entertainment industry? Where did he get such audacity? Ilho give him that confidence? However, on the other hand, if he truly wanted to take on the role, it would be for the best. At least it would save a lot of trouble and relieve much of the m 1/3 Chapter 93 Mr Tate Will Visits the Set 66% Finished mind? Oliver waved his hand grandly and promised, Absolutely, Mr. Hawkins! To prove my loyalty, Ill do it for free. Despite directing his words towards Mr. Hawkins, his gaze remained fixed on Milly, seemingly pledging his loyalty to her. n raised an eyebrow and said, Let me make it clear, Im not recing Giselle. Dont even think about IL If Oliver insisted on not acting with Milly, hed have security throw him out immediately. Oliver pped his hands and said excitedly. Absolutely, Giselle cannot be reced. Ill fight anyone who tries! n scrutinised him. He was unsure of his motives but willing to give him another chance. He said, Fine, go and put on the makeup. Will do! The assistant director watched Oliver dash off, his pink hair bouncing. He frowned and asked, Mr. Hawkins, are you sure about this? ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. n responded with a cold grunt and replied, Ill give him another chance. If he pulls any more stunts, Ill break his legs myself! The assistant director hesitated, mumbling, But we just called those avable male actors, and some are already on their way. If we backtrack now, it n frowned, realising he had forgotten about that. Forget it. There are still a few minor roles in the script that havent been cast yet. Ask them if theyre willing to take on those roles. If they dont, get their contact informati The assistant director nodded. Alright, that seemed like the best we could do. Just as he was about to leave, he remembered something and hurriedly added, Mr. Hawkins, Mr. Tates assistant called. Hell be visiting the setter today. Frowned, n didnt immediately understand who he was referring to. He asked, Who? Which Mr. Tate? Who else could it be? The one from Tate Group, the assistant director rified. n had finally remembered. It was the investor who had put in 15 million. Whos he visiting? We dont have any Tate Group actors in the production team, do we? Of course we do, the assistant director quickly responded. Dont you remember? Neal Hanson is one of the actors we asked about. Hes an artist with 2/3 3.66% Chapter 93 Mr Tate Will Visits the Set Upon hearing this, n realised that Neal was actually an artist for Tate Group. Finished He usually interacted with the manager and the actors themselves, but rarely through thepanies, so he wasnt clear about whichpany the artists belonged to. If George wasing to see Neal, they couldnt let him leave. Coordinate with Neals team. Find out which role theyre interested in and make adjustments. We need to keep him no matter what. The assistant director nodded and agreed, Got it. Meanwhile. Neal couldnt believe his boss was visiting. He was so overjoyed that he kept asking for confirmation, Really? Mr. Tate told you so? Hesing to see m The assistant director smiled and said, Yes, thats what he said. Neal clenched his fists in excitement. He would have jumped with joy if it werent for the people around him. His boss was finally acknowledging the hard work he had put in. ording to rumours, Tate Groups top star was transitioning, and his boss visiting him he was next in line. He had to seize this opportunity and give it his all! 20 Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Paying Respect to His Boss 66%%% Finished The photo shoot and the opening ceremony for the film crew concludedte. ording to the original n, they didnt need to rush into filming that day. n initially wanted the actors to go back to the hotel to rest and then have dinner together in the evening. However, Neal approached him and requested that they start shooting as nned that day. n was surprised by his enthusiasm. He asked, Arent you tired? Dont you need to rest for a bit? Neal stood tall, confident, and full of determination. Director, Im not tired. The production crews have high daily expenses. The longer we rent this equip His hard work and dedicated attitude made n very pleased. He couldnt help but look at Neal with a bit more admiration. Alright, lets do as you say. Ill have the staff notify all the actors that well start shooting today. Neal smiled upon hearing this. He promised, Thank you, Mr. Hawkins. Ill give it my all. Good After watching n leave, Neal clenched his fists in excitement. This was perfect! The director had agreed to start filming today. He had a chance to impress George. He had to seize this opportunity and make sure his boss looked at him in a new light. When Oliver received this news, he would have jumped up if his manager hadnt pressed him down in advance. Despite being restrained, he continued to rant. Whats wrong with that toasty? Does he love acting that much? The director said we could rest, and her Robin quickly covered his mouth and pleaded, Gosh! Keep your voice down! There are people everywhere. What if someone hears you? Oliver pped his hand away and arrogantly began to yell, I wont keep it down! I want him to know! Its ridiculous. Am I supposed to be afraid of him? Sitting beside them, Milly was getting a headache from the noise. She angrily shouted, Mr. Oliver, youre so loud, and I couldnt focus on reading the scr Is this guy really an actor? Hes pretentious and has a bad temper. Its a wonder he hasnt suffered any physical harm yet. As soon as she spoke, the previously arrogant Oliver instantly became dejected. Even his voice carried a hint of grievance, saying. Fine, Ill be quiet. 1/3 12:52 Sun, 23 Juni 66% Chapter 94 Paying Respect to His Boss Robin was speechless. He rubbed his eyes vigorously, finding it hard to believe the person in front of him. Finished Is this the same artist I have managed for the past three years? Is he the same artist who would immediately respond. tenfold to anything I said? The one who feared nothing? After contemting for a while, he leaned close to Olivers ear and asked uncertainly, Did you Did she catch you killing a man? Oliver rolled his eyes and retorted, Could she catch me doing that? This is ridiculous. Are you doubting my skills? Robin automatically chalked this up to Olivers usual cocky humour and didnt take it seriously. He asked, Then why are you listening to everything she s Not long ago, he strongly refused to act with her, and now this guy has stuck to her like glue. Oliver raised his chin high, full of arrogance. He rebuked, Hmph! You dont deserve to know. Robin was speechless. Milly overheard their conversation and paused her script reading. She nced at Oliver, who remained glued to her side, and found it truly peculiar. Why was he suddenly sticking close to her? Moreover, she could sense that Oliver wasnt trying to take advantage of her. The look in his eyes was innocent and without a hint of malice. It even app Millyughed at herself when she thought about it. She must be crazy to think of the word submissive. However, she decided it was better to ask directly. Mr. Oliver, can I talk to you for a moment? Oliver blinked and immediately leaned in with a ttering smile. Sure, Boss. Go ahead. Milly frowned at the way hesed her. She he Mr. Oliver, just call me by my name. When you call me your boss, Im worried that Ill lose years of my life. In the entertainment industry, these unspoken ranks were highly valued. As a neer, being called boss by a topC tier star like Oliver would surely earn her a lot of hate from his fans. She didnt want to be famous through negative publicity. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Oliver widened his eyes and said carnestly, You calling me mister is what makes me lose years! And very much so at that! Milly was confused. What? Is this some new online jargon? Why I couldnt understand it? Ignoring her confusion, he continued, No problem. You call me mister and I call you boss. It bnces our Nobody loses years. 213 Chapter 94 Paying Respect to His Boss In his heart, Oliver silently praised his own cleverness. 66%) Finished ording to the Ghost Sects rules, the sect leader calling him respectfully would shorten his lifespan. ording to the entertainment industrys rules, hi In the future, when a new sect leader takes over, she might even consider his past loyalty and wouldnt kill him too horribly. Thinking this, Oliver knocked on his head, marvelling at his own brilliance. Tsk! 73k! Tsk! Im so smart. Milly bit her lip. She felt like she was talking to a brick wall. How did this guy manage topete with Jonathan with his intelligence? Do fans like idots now? She took a deep breath to suppress her frustration and asked, Mr. Oliver, Im just wondering why you are following me around. Ever since he suddenly decided to act today, he has been following her everywhere; he even took Joys spot and pushed her to the side. Everyone around, including Robin, stared at Oliver, clearly curious about the answer. With all eyes on him. Oliver said honestly and sincerely, Because I need to show my respect to you, Boss. Everyone questioned. Show respect? Yes, as I said earlier, my things are your things, and your enemies are my enemies. Hurting you is hurting me. Im devoted to you, loyal, and willing to d Milly couldnt hold back anymore. She twitched her mouth and raised a hand to stop his passionate self- promation. She said, Alright, I dont think I n How could you not need it? You definitely need it! Very much so! Oliver protested. 20 Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Chapter 95 The Significance of the Bracelet. Millys face was filled with resistance. She protested, But I think I dont care what you think: I only care about what I think. Milly was at a loss for words. Robin couldnt take it anymore. He pulled his artist, w was about to Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. o swear an oath, aside. #Finished He tripleC checked with Oliver, asking, Oliver, be honest with me. Are you falling for Milly? Im telling you, youre rising to stardom right now, with a lot of female fan Before he could finish, Olivers face turned pale. He quickly covered Robins mouth and scolded, Shhh! You want me to lose my head now? Shes the se Anyway, rest assured, I have nothing but pure admiration and loyalty for Ms. Milly. Theres nothing else! Got it? Nod if you understand. Robin was nearly suffocating, and Oliver covered his mouth. He quickly nodded. Oliver finally let go of him. Robin gasped for air. He felt like he wasing back to life. Thirty secondster, Oliver sidled up to Milly again, watching her read the script out of sheer boredom. Though his gaze was free of hostility and curiosity, anyone would find it hard to concentrate with someone staring at them. Milly sighed and looked up to meet his eyes. She asked helplessly, Mr. Oliver, arent you going to read the script? Were filming soon. Blinked, Oliver crossed his legs and said calmly. Why would I need to read the script? My acting is superb; I dont need a script. Milly hadnt seen him act before, but his calm demeanour made her somewhat believe him. After all, for one to remain at the top, it couldnt just be about looks. His acting must be excellent too. Is your acting amazing? Oliver nodded immediately and said confidently, Of course! My acting is extraordinary and unmatched. Do you know about the Aureate Film Award in M Milly was stunned. In her previous life, even as a top actress, she hadnt won the Aureate Film Award. Had Oliver already won it? Youve won an Aureate Film Award? Oliver remained unfazed and responded, No, but I received a nomination. Being nominated is already impressive, right? 1/4 Chapter 95 The Significance of the Bracelet Finished Milly pursed her lips. Indeed, being nominated for an Aureate Film Award was quite an achievement. Her opinion of Oliver improved significantly. She realised she had underestimated him; he was genuinely talented, much more than what met the eye. Robin couldnt listen to this anymore and silently walked away. Nominated for an Aureate Film Award? Yeah, right! Nominated my foot! Someone simply thanked Oliver and other actors for their cooperation in their award eptance speech. This guy shamelessly imed that as a nomination. With his acting If he received a nomination, it would be a divine blessingCin fact, it was almost a miracle. After Robin left, Oliver nced around. When he made sure it was just him and Milly, Oliver cleared his throat and asked quietly, Ms. Milly, may I ask yo Milly nodded. Sure. Um, that bracelet on your wristCits not yours, is it? The bracelet had identified its owner. It was previously on a woman with sses, but now it was on Millys wrist. It was quite mysterious. Milly hadnt expected him to notice her bracelet. Shed been wearing long sleeves to conceal it and avoid misunderstandings. She admitted, No, its not mine. Someone gave it to me. Gave it to you? Oliver stood up in agitation. Did that bracelet recognise its master so casually now? Could it recognise anyone just because its been given away? Milly frowned and asked, Why do you seem agitated? Oliver quickly waved his hands and denied it, Not agitated, not at all. Hmm, do you know the significance of that bracelet? Significance? In other words, do you know what status you hold by wearing it? Milly understood his implication and narrowed her eyes. She asked, So, you know, dont you? Oliver pped his thigh and said, Of course I know! If he didnt know this, he might as well dig graves at the burial site. Milly realised something instantly when Oliver gave her a nod. Andrew rave her the bracelet describing it as a keencake from hicte wife Roses Hammond It was likely 2/4 66%1 Chapter 95. The Significance of the Bracelet one of those family heirlooms meant for the future daughterCinw. Finished The Tates were a prominent family, and the rest of the privileged families revolved around them. It was normal for others to recognise the bracelet. Is it many who know the signficance of this bracelet? Milly asked. Oliver thought for a moment. He quietly counted all the members of the sect, and there seemed to be quite a lot of them. He acknowledged, Yeah, quite Milly understood. She then asked, How many people know this bracelet is with me? Oliver shook his head and said, Just me. Milly breathed a sigh of relief. It was nice that only one person knew. She asked, Dont tell anyone else about it. No one at all, understand? She nned to return the bracelet. Milly didnt like George and didnt want to marry him. There was no need to keep the bracelet or let more people know Oliver felt troubled. Even Robin couldnt know. But if he didnt tell them, how would she manage the Ghost Sect? Really? I couldnt tell anyone? But theyre quite trustworthy. Milly didnt hesitate and told him firmly, No, no one Once she returned the bracelet, she would have nothing to do with the Tates. The fewer people who knew, the better. Since she was firm on her stand, Oliver could only agree. Okay. He didnt understand why this needed to remain a secret. The Ghost Sect members would have to know eventually. Wait, could it be. His eyes suddenly lit up and he asked, I get it, Ms. Milly. Youre on a mission, right? It must be a secret mission to protect the Ghost Sect, so she had to hide her identity and bide her time! Milly frowned. A mission? Is he talking about removing the bracelet? Well, you could say that. Oliver pped his hands excitedly and said, I knew it! No one hides their identity without a mission. Ms. Milly, Ill keep your secret. If you need help, Im Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Mr Tate arrives on set. 65% #Finished Milly couldnt understand why Oliver was so excited about how she needed to remove the bracelet. Did he want her to rmend him to someone else? Could it be George? That made sense. After all, the Tates entertainmentpany was quiterge. He probably wanted her to connect him with George and introduce him to If it meant distancing herself from the Tates, she could certainly help. Milly nodded. Sure. Olivers face lit up with joy. He started jumping around excitedly and eximing sharply, Ms. Milly, youre the best! Dont worry! I wont tell anyone about your mission. My lips are sealed! Olivers face was flushed with happiness. Woohoo! The sect leader promised to promote me! It means I can strut around in the Ghost Sect without worrying about failing tasks! Others wont make Milly furrowed her brow in confusion as she looked at the overjoyed Oliver. Why is he so happy? With his current fan base and status in the entertainment industry, he doesnt need the Tates to get good resources, right? Maybe the resources from the Tates are exceptionally good? I dont understand. The first scene involved Milly, Stephanie, and Neal. It was a simple scene. Milly yed Giselle, who admired and had a crush on Neals character, Hubert. She was willing to give up her ballerina dream for Ciselle caught Neal and Judy being intimate and confronted them, only to leave them heartbroken. n held the script and exined the scene to the trio. He said, This scene, though simple, is also challenging. Your character, Milly, has the most emo As for Stephanie and Neal, just speak naturally as you normally would. You dont need to have any emotional burden. He checked the lighting and the set before waving his hand. n instructed, Alright, everyone needs to get in position. Were starting soon. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Stephanie followed behind Neal and said sweetly, Neal, this is my first time acting. Can you guide me? Neal beamed and agreed, Of course. 1/3 12:52 Sun, 23 Jun E Chapter 96 Mr Tate arrives on sel Milly had beenpletely ignored. Theyre asking for guidance now! Right before shooting? Finished After being affectionate for a while, Stephanie finally remembered Millys existence. She turned over her shoulder to look at Milly and asked, Do you nee help? Hes really good at this Neai couldnt resist such ttery. His face flushed red at the praise, and he instinctively held his head a bit higher. Milly, do you want me to help you get into character? Milly? Did I know him well? Milly responded softly, No, thank you. Just as Stephanie was about to continue being a goodyCtwoC shoes as she always did, the pperboard guy stepped forward and dered. Silent Seal Scene onel Take one, action! Milly exhaled a sigh of relief, quickly getting into character. The estranged look in her eyes has vanished and was now reced by the joy of seeing her Immediately, a sense of devastation washed over her. Her legs trembled, and she ran towards them in panic. n saw her performance through the lens and nodded approvingly. This girl was impressive. For her first acting experience, she managed to handle th camera. If he hadnt personally recruited her from high school, he wouldve thought she was a seasoned child star. Giselle ran to the affectionate Hubert and Judy! Her eyes had turned red, and she questioned, Hubert. who is she? Hubert was momentarily stunned when she showed up all of a sudden. He asked in a daze, Giselle, why are you here? Giselles breath came in heavy gasps, as if she couldnt believe what she was seeing. Her face was full of heartbreak, and her tearC streaked face made Neal feel a pang of genuine distress. Cutl n suddenly asked them to stop. He red furiously at Stephanie, who stood there motionless. n asked, Stephanie, what are you doing? At this moment, you should look at Giselle, Milly and Neal had performed well, but Stephanies emotional expression waspletely wrong. The directors shout took Stephanie by surprise. She quickly bowed in, apologised, and said, Im sorry. I got distracted. 2/3 Chapter 96 Mr Tate arrives on set Finished Since she had a sincere attitude and knew it was her first time acting, n let it slide. He said, Alright, lets do another take. The pperboard guy stepped up again and announced. Silent Seal Scene one! Take two! Action! Milly closed her eyes, getting back into character, and tears welled up effortlessly. Instantly, she became the pictune of sorrow as she questioned, Hube Hubert hurriedly exined, Giselle, its not what you think. Were just friends. Cut n was so mad that he threw his script onto the table and barked, Stephanie, whats going on? Why arent you saying your lines? Stephanie endured it in silence. Cut! Stephanie, your emotions are off? Cut! Stephanie, did you even watch your positioning? Youre blocking the camera. Who are we shooting? Cutl Six or seven takes in a row, all stopped because of Stephanie. Left alone by the director, even the crews started to get impatient. Although Neal was annoyed, he suppressed his temper because he remembered Stepanie as the Buts princess. No matter how irritated he was, he had to keep his temper in check. Stephanie, just focus on delivering your lines with urgency, he said gently. Stephanie looked down in desperation and replied, I understand, Neal. After so many takes, she felt her face burning with embarrassment. When she looked at Milly, she saw a trace of mockery on her face. Why? What give this b*tch the right to look at me like that? Clenching her teeth, a hint of malice shed in Stephanies eyes. Suddenly, Stephanies peripheral vision caught sight of a figure. Immediately, her expression shifted to one of pitiful vulnerability. She grabbed Millys hand as she was about to turn away and said, Milly, please dont be mad at me! 20 Chapter 97 Chapter 97 A Film Queen of Two Worlds Chapter 97 She Lost Her First Kiss Stephanie unexpectedly grabbed Milly, causing her to stumble. What is she up to now? Finished Stephanies eyes were red, making her look pitiful. She apologised, Milly, Im so sorry. Its my first time acting, and I didnt handle it well. I know I have c Milly rolled her eyes. She hadnt seen Stephanie act well earlier, but now she was putting on quite at performance. Did I show any signs of being mad at her? Taking a deep breath, Milly suppressed the urge to p her. She said, Im not angry. Let go of my hand. I need to get to my mark. But you look really angry. Sob, sob, sob! When Neal noticed Millys increasingly grim expression, he thought her demeanour was scaring Stephanie. He quickly defended Stephanic and scolded Milly had no words. For his sake! Who does he think he is? And hadnt I just told her that I wasnt angry? Did these two not understand my words? The ones that needed to disy mood swings werent them, right? Is that why these two are able to say these things with such nonchnce? They should try crying seven or eight times in a row! Neal didnt know Stephanie that well, but Milly had dealt with her long enough to know her pretentious ways. Stephanie was a master at looking pitiable t With the film shoot in progress, Milly didnt want to waste time with Stephanies antics. She pulled her wrist and said. Let go. Stephanie used Millys push to fall backwards. Arge swimming pool, filled to the brim for aesthetic purposes, was behind her. Ahhh! Stephanie let out a scream as she fell into the water, causing sshes everywhere. She screamed, Help! Help! I cant swim! Help! Milly was stunned. By the time she realised what was happening, she had already jumped into the pool. The sudden turn of events left the entire crew in shock. n was the first to react. He screamed, What are you all standing around for? Save her! Ssh- Before he finished, someone had already jumped into the pool. 1/3 +65% Chapter 97 She Lost Her First Kiss Finished The suit unexpectedly materialised on Dannys arm, taking him by surprise. The person who jumped in Is it Mr. Tatel Milly quickly realised something was wrong after jumping in. The pools water level was much higher than usual, likely due to the crew overfilling it for the More importantly, she knew how to swim. Why did her limbs feel stiff, as if sucked into a giant whirlpool, leaving her too weak to move? What was happening? She struggled desperately in the water, trying to get her head above the surface to call for help. However, the waters resistance was too great. After a fe D*mmit! Am I going to die here today? I should stay out of it! Splosh! Just then, a loud ssh echoed in her ears. Who is it? Is someone here to save me? She forced herself to open her eyes and saw a white figure swimming towards Stephanie. So that person is saving Stephanie. Im so tired. As she began to give up and close her eyes to get some rest, a strong force grabbed her wrist. Then she felt something soft against her lips. Just as she was about to run out of air, a rush of fresh oxygen suddenly forced itself into her mouth. Milly instantly realised this person was saving her. Her body reacted before her mind did. The instinct to survive made her cling to the person in front of her. She wrapped her arms tightly around his neck and her legs around his waist, desperately drawing oxygen from his lips. She didnt care how intimate the position was. She just wanted to live. Meanwhile, George didnt fare Well either. The girls lips were sweet and soft. As she drew oxygen, she pressed tightly against his lips. Her wet clothes floated in the water, revealing her slim, fair waist that fit perfectly in his ha Her long, slender legs wrapped around his waist, fully relying on him. The girl in front of him was like a nymph. She absorbed his energy and captured his soul. With a buzz. George felt his mind go nk, losing his usual rationality and calm. He held her tightly, and his eves filled with a crazed desire. 2/3 Finished He began to sink further. The overwhelming need to possess her consumed him. He didnt want to restrain himself anymore. He wanted her! His hand, resting on her waist, gradually became warmer. Suddenly, shouts and sshes from above broke the spell. He also heard sshing as more people jumped into the water. Mr. Tate? Are you okay? Mr. Tate? Weve sent someone down to help. Hang in there! Mr. Tate The noise brought George back to his senses. He looked at the girl in his arms. Her face was pale from ack of oxygen and fear, as if she might vanish Cursing himself, he realised he had been out of his mind as he wanted to keep staying underwater. His eyes instantly cleared, and he tightened his grip on her. Then he kicked powerfully to break the surface. As they emerged. n rushed over with towels. Meanwhile, the onCsite doctor rushed to check on them. Danny ran up with the suit and draped it over George. He said, Mr. Tate, should we get you changed? Its getting cold tonight. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. George nced at the nowCconscious Milly. He pursed his lips; his eyes were dark and unreadable. After a moment, he agreed, Yes, lets go. Alright, Boss. Cough! Cough! Milly felt like she was coughing her lungs out. Joy, tearyCeyed, handed her a ss of warm water. She was shaking in fear as she chided, Are you a fool? There are so many people here. Why did you jump into the pool when you could The incident had happened so fast that she hadnt had time to react. Now that it was over, she was filled with fear. After Milly recovered, she patted Joys trembling hand andforted, Its okay. Dont worry. Im fine now. She lowered her head to drink the water, but as soon as the cup touched her lips, she winced in pain. Ouch- 20 Chapter 98 Chapter 98 A Film Queen of Two Worlds Chapter 98 The Wound on Her Lips Finished Hearing Millys cry of pain, Joy jumped in surprise. She quickly asked, Whats wrong. Boss? Is the water. too warm? But youve just been rescued; drink All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Milly licked the stinging corner of her lips. She was contemting the cause of her pain. The memory of when she almost drowned suddenly flooded back. A man in white attire had jumped into the water and rescued her like a deity. He held her tightly in a possessive grip. Hisrge hands encircled her waist, As for the wound on her lips. It seemed she had clung to his neck to get oxygen and forcibly took it away from his mouth. Who was the man who saved her? Her whole body shivered as she thought back. Relying on her memory. Milly quickly looked around. Out of all the individuals dressed in white on the set, only one had wet clothes, suggesting that he had jumped into the water to rescue someone. Neal w Millys expression froze, disbelief filling her eyes. Her facial muscles were twitching, and her stomach churned with nausea. Was Neal the one who saved her? And the one who kissed her to give her air was also Neal? With Millys face growing paler, Joy worriedly asked, Are you alright? Are you feeling unwell? Should I call the doctor to check on you again? She got up and was ready to get the doctor for Milly. Milly quickly stopped her. Herplexion was still pallid. She said, Dont bother! Im fine. I just feel a bit sick! It was odd. When he gave her air, she didnt feel ufortable at all. In fact, she wanted to get closer to him, driven by her desires. Now, when she believed that Neal was her saviour, she felt an overwhelming urge to vomit. This physiological repulsion was uncontroble. Fortunately, with things in such disarray, the filming had to stop. n waved them off before changing back at the hotel. They cancelled the night scene The atmosphere was tense in the luxurious private room of the hotel, where the crews gathered for dinner. 1/3 Chapter 98 The Wound on Her Lips) table, the sound evoking his irritation. Finished n sat to his right. The years he had spent in the entertainment industry were not enough for him to decipher the thoughts of the imposing figure before the sweat off his bald head with a napkin. Neal, now in dry clothes, sat on Georges left. It was a seat specially arranged by the directors. Though Neal wasnt the lead actor, George hade to visit him, so showing their respect was due. The seat next to Neal was empty, as Milly hadnt arrived yet. Oliver was the only one unaffected by the tense atmosphere next to the empty seat. He lounged with his legs crossed, his fingers gliding over his phone screen, rapidly sending messages to an unknown recipient. Further down were Michelle, Stephanie, and the other supporting actors. All the dishes were served, but George still hadnt touched his food. No one dared to make a move either. The atmosphere turned even more oppressive n wiped his forehead again. He gave Neal a look and urged him to speak to George. However, Neal was too scared to even look up at George. Just as n was about to take matters into his own hands, a graceful figure stood up, holding a ss of wine, and approached George with a shy smile George, long time no see. The other day, Grandpa was talking about you. He said he misses you and hopes you could visit him. Her familiar tone drew everyones attention in the room. ns eyes widened, and he asked, Stephanie, do you know Mr. Tate? Stephanie lowered her eyes and said with a shy smile, Yes, our grandfathers wererades in arms and very close. Our families go way back, and we The implication behind her words was clear. She almost said it outright that she had a good rtionship with the Tates. n had picked up the hint. He quickly started to tter her, saying, Hahaha, turns out were all one big family! Hahaha. Others began to chime in, Yes, yes, Stephanie and Mr. Tate seem very close. Indeed, Mr. Tate has probably travelled all the way here to visit Stephanie. What a perfect match they are. Exactly! Youre right! The ttery grew more absurd. Sitting nearby Dannys eyebrows shot un in irritation 2/3 K,65% Chapter 98 The Wound on Her Lips Finished Nonsense! The ttery was increasingly misguided. No one knew better than him how much his boss. disliked Stephanie. Stephanie would have long since vanished from this world if not for the Buts influence. Sure enough, a nce at Georges face showed it had darkened ominously, as if he were ready to explode. Driven by a strong survival instinct, Danny q The ttery instantly turned into awkward silence. The tterers wished they could p themselves. Stephanies expression was the most awkward. She was torn, standing there, unsure whether to sit or leave. When George heard this, his grim expression lifted and started to soften. He even responded with a faint grunt. n sensibly changed the subject, saying, So, Mr. Tate has a fiance? We were unaware. She must be a rare beauty. When the timees, well celeb A joyous asion? With Milly? The thought brought a smile to Georges face, something he found quite pleasant. When Stephanie saw this, she bit her lip in frustration and gripped her ss tightly. Why? I had been part of the Buts for years and was the acknowle Shouldnt I be his fiance instead? Who does Milly think she is? How could that b*tchpete with me for a man? 20 Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Chapter 99 A Collision Stephanie was no fool. She knew better than to openly contradict George. Finished So she lowered her gaze, quickly hiding the hatred in her eyes. When she looked up again, her eyes were clear. She stood there, holding her wine ss George, we havent seen each other in so long. Wont you have a drink with me? If you dont, what am I supposed to tell Grandpa when he asks about y She was quite smart, using Philip as a shield. George, who had just rxed, furrowed his brows again. He despised being threatened the most. Stephanie seemed unaware. She pouted and nced at Georges empty ss, saying, Oh, your ss is still empty. Let me pour you some wine, This wine is a 1982 Lafite, a special treasure of Mr. Hawkins. George, you should try it. Before she showed up for the dinner, Stephanie had deliberately changed into a loose cardigan. When she bent over, it perfectly revealed her waist and Stephanie adjusted her angle and lowered her eyes slightly. She noticed Georges hand on the table, which had unknowingly clenched into a fist. She couldnt help but smile. The look in her eyes shed with a hint of excitement. He was restraining himself, which means he desired her. She knew that, with her figure and looks, she was no less than Milly. The sight was enough to a Thinking of this, she could no longer hide her joy. Her redC painted fingernails slowly moved towards Georges clenched fist on the table. Her voice was soft and tender as she said, George, I Ahhh! Her soft, seductive words turned into a shrill scream.. Everyone in the room was startled by the sudden scene. Stephanie, who had been standing beside George with a charming smile, was now clutching her hand and sitting on the floor. Her face was pale, with sw Meanwhile, George was wiping his hand vigorously with a handkerchief, as if he had touched something dirty. His face disyed a look of disgust. What just happened? When n saw the sudden change, he quickly stood up and asked, Mr. Tate, whats going on? George continued to wipe his hands until he was sure there was no trace of that disgusting smell left. Then he threw the handkerchief back on the table. He directed his re at Stephanic, who remained slumped on the floor, sobbing, George narrowed his eyes slightly. 1/3 Chapter 99 A Collision Finished With just one nce, Stephanie felt like death himself was squeezing her throat. She found it hard to breathe, and her fear was escting. George George stood up and smoothed the wrinkles on his sleeves. His inner frustration had reached its peak. If he stayed any longer, he might start killing peop Danny, were leaving. Danny didnt dare to say a word. He quickly followed and said, Yes, Mr. Tate. The room full of people didnt dare to make any noise. Arent the Tates and the Buts supposed to have a good rtionship? Why doesnt it look like it? n, as clueless as he was, could tell that Stephanic had upset George. He hurried to mediate, Mr. Tate, please calm down. Did Stephanie do somethi George knitted his brow and didnt bother to pay n any attention. He exuded a cold, boneCchilling aura, looking thoroughly impatient. Humph! Young? Those filthy tricks and schemes are not something a young girl coulde up with. Georges dark aura intimidated n. His legs trembled, and he didnt dare plead further. Instead, he turned to Danny for help and asked, Mr. Jarvis, wha The individual in question was George; he was a truly influential figure. No matter how influential he was as a director in the entertainment industry, n Danny understood Georges mood but couldnt be too straightforward. He paused before saying. Mr. Hawkins, my boss has a bit of a cleanliness obses the hotel and get some rest This was one reason, but not the main one, for his bosss sudden departure. The real reason was that Milly hadnt shown up. That was the actual reason. He had a cleanliness obsession, and Stephanie touching him was just a trigger. George nced at the door three or four dozen times during the serving of the dishes. His stare almost burned through the door. Ever since learning that Milly had finished her college entrance exams, George has been pondering various excuses to see her. He finally learned she was acting in a show he had invested a lot of effort in. Therefore, he used the excuse of visiting the set to see her. He had dropped After he waited for a long time, Milly still hadnt arrived. How could George sit still? 2/3 Chapter 99 A Collision Finished At this moment. George radiated a chilling impatience. The perceptive walter quickly opened the door for him. Click- As the door opened, a light pink figure suddenly stumbled in and collided directly with Georges Imposing presence. Today, Milly had fallen into the water and was soaked. After returning to the hotel, she drank some hot tea and medicine, then took a hot bath. Probably t When she woke up, she saw the message from n. He informed her that the investor was hosting dinner tonight, and everyone must attend. She didnt know who the investors were or if they were easy to deal with. If she offended them by being She had rushed all the way to the restaurant and found the private room with great difficulty. Milly was about to open the door when someone from inside ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Shended in a firm embrace that smelled of refreshing cologne. At that moment, she distinctly heard the sound of everyone in the room collectively gasping. But then again, this person was unbelievably solid. Although he was just flesh and blood, crashing into him felt like hitting a brick wall, making her forehe Ouch- Milly rubbed her sore forehead and quickly apologised, Sorry, sorry, did I hurt you? The girl in front of him wore a light pink dress that made her already fair skin look fairer. She seemed to have run there, with sweat covering her forehead, making h 20 Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Georges Jealousy Finished After waiting for a while with no response, Milly looked up in confusion. Her eyes instantly met a pair of dark eyes. Milly froze in ce, her eyes widening in disbelief. She asked, What are you doing here? Hait a minute Could George be the investor Mr. Hawkins mentioned? n saw Milly bump into George and jump in fright. The very thing he dreaded had happened. Earlier, Stephanie merely brushed against George, and he had angrily shoved her away before storming out. Now, Milly had fallen directly into Georges Panicking, he quickly said, Milly, watch your manner. This is Mr. Tate, the Tate Groups president and investor in our movie. Now, Mr. Tate is returning to Milly secretly exhaled a breath of relief upon hearing the exnation. Luckily, she hadnt called out Georges name directly; otherwise, it would have bee Despite her annoyance, she managed a polite smile. Milly stepped back to create some distance and greeted him politely, Hello, Mr. Tate. Im Milly, who Its a pleasure to meet you today, though its a pity you have to leave early before we get to have dinner together. I hope we get to work together in the f Yeah, right! I could barely hide my joy at his departure. George noticed the girl standing three metres away from him and raised an eyebrow. His expression was darkening. This little ingrate seemed thrilled tha He asked, Are you genuinely disappointed about not having dinner with me? Milly was stunned by the question. What on earth? Disappointed? Id be ecstatic! But knowing she couldnt tell the truth, she feigned disappointment and said, Of course. Naturally, I felt regret. Dining with Mr. Tate is a dream for all of us. Yeah, Im lying. Just go already! Hearing this, George suddenly looked up, his eyes locking onto hers with a sharp gaze that seemed to pierce through her very soul. Whether intentional or not, he suddenly broke into a pleasant smile, even the curve of his lips exuding a refined charm. 1/3 Chapter 100 Georges Jealousy 65% Finished Sure enough, George nodded and said, Well, since Ms. Milly enjoys dining with me so much, how could I refuse such a kind invitation? And with that, he calmly resumed his seat under Millys disbelieving gaze. Milly was at a loss for words. This b*stard! He did it on purpose! It took several deep breaths to suppress her urge to tear him apart. Everyone else in the room stared in shock. What was going on? Milly bumped into Mr. Tate, and not only did he not react angrily, he stayed for dinner because of her? Did he give different treatments to different people? All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Instantly, they all felt a bit of sympathy for Stephanie. Stephanie sat back in her seat, nursing her aching hand and biting her lip in frustration. She hated those sympathetic looks! Who did they think they were, looking at her like that? No matter how embarrassed she was, she was still the Buts daughter. What rights did they ha No one could take away the things that belonged to her. Just then, a cheerful voice rang out, Ms. Milly, over here! Oliver was there. He excitedly waved her over, patting the seat beside him, and hinted for Milly to sit with him. Once Milly sat down, Oliver leaned in and gossiped, Ms. Milly, you missed a good show just now. Milly blinked and asked, Oh? What happened? Tsk, that Stephanie whos always hanging around you. She tried to flirt with George but got shut down. Its a shame you missed it; youd burst intough Milly nced at Stephanie, who was now sitting in her seat with redCrimmed eyes and tears clinging to hershes, looking pitiful. Well, well, the topCnotch hypocrite had her moment of failure. This was rare. Haha! That girl could really cope with all sorts of situations, Millys tone was nd. Right? Shes still sitting here calmly. I wouldve run off in embarrassment. Milly gave no response. When n saw George sit back down, he was overjoyed and began ttering him fervently. 2/3 Georges Jealousy George didnt listen to a word; his eyes fixed on Milly without blinking. Finished As he watched her and that pinkC haired man lean in closer, practically head to head, his expression grew darker. What could they possibly need to whisper about? However, neither of them noticed his disapproving expression. They continued their casual conversation, eating their food quickly. Milly, having had a hectic day, was starving. With a table full of delicious food, she couldnt resist. The chef at the fiveCstar hotel prepared delicious food. The lemon garlic butter shrimp was fragrant, non- greasy, and suited her taste perfectly. Millys eyes lit up as she reached for a second helping, but It was gone. The next moment, the shrimp was in front of George. Milly gritted her teeth and muttered that George was being petty. Then, she reached for the roasted pork. It was crispy and delicious, but as she reached for more, the dish was gone again. Not giving up, she tried another dish. She wasnt picky; any dish would do. Surely, he couldnt move everything in front of him, right? Wrong. He could. George mentioned he liked it, and Alex immediately stood up, smiling as he moved the dish over. Milly couldnte up with any words. There was almost nothing left for her to eat. All the delicious dishes were in front of George. Oblivious to the tense atmosphere, Oliver continued gossiping in her ear, Ms. Milly, I heard you fall into the water. Are you okay? Milly took a deep breath, angrily shovelling the pasta into her mouth. She shook her head and said, Im fine. Olivers mention reminded her that she hadnt yet thanked Neal for saving her. Although she didnt like him much, a debt was a debt. She had to thank him properly. 20 C B 3/3 Chapter 101 Chapter 101 A Film Queen of Two Worlds Chapter 101 Comforting George #Finished Neal sat beside Milly. His posture was straight and formal. The solemn demeanour made him seem as if he were attending a business meeting. n and George, who were across from each other, continued their lively conversation. He was passionately discussing the selling points of the movie. George, however, seemed a bit impatient. His brow furrowed in frustration. Both men looked exhausted, but no one mentioned ending this seemingly pointless dinner. Milly couldnt help but sighed. It seemed tough for everyone; even a business mogul couldnt just walk out when he felt like it. s! The times are tough. Making money isnt easy. Wait a minute. Thinking about this, she couldnt help but knock on her head. How could a struggling worker like her feel sorry for a wealthy capitalist? She must be losing it. They probably made more in an hour than she could earn in a month. Focus on yourself, she reminded herself. Theres no need to worry about others. Taking a deep breath, she suppressed her chaotic thoughts and looked at Neal with a professional smile. Mr. Neal, thank you for everything today. I would like to toast you. Neal was startled by the sudden toast. He was momentarily at a loss, as he hadnt really helped her much today. Why was she thanking him? Nevertheless, his wellChoned actors reflexes kicked in. He quickly picked up his ss and smiled, clinking it with hers. Not at all; I didnt do much Millys smile grew more genuine, and she said, Youre too humble. After the brief exchange, they both downed their drinks. Millys cheeks flushed slightly after the drink. Probably the wine was strong; her eyes were misting over as if she were about to cry. It made her look even more endearing. Neal swallowed hard, and his throat suddenly felt dry. Though he aimed to get close to Stephanie, it didnt stop him from appreciating other beautiful pel and things. Millys every move seemed to tug at his heartstrings. Milly noticed his tant stare and felt ufortable. The physical revulsion made her stomach churn. Since he had saved her earlier, she forced herself to suppress the feeling and smile at him. That smile left Nealpletely mesmerised n, who sat across George, suddenly felt the air around them grow colder. He shivered involuntarily. 1/3 108, 25 Chapter 101 Comforting George 376% Finished George saw Milly talking to a pretty boy and then smiling at an unattractive man beside her. Furious, he mmed his fork onto his te. She truly was amazing, smiling brightly at everyone except him. She always had a troubled expression for him. The tense atmosphere reached even Danny, who was seated halfway across the table. Milly, however, was oblivious. She was still chatting cheerfully with the other men. Danny wiped the sweat from his brow. What a disaster! ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Since George was about to flip the table, Danny quickly stood up and said, Mr. Hawkins, Mr. Tate has some thoughts on the character Giselle. After all, thepany is investing in this film to win awards. n had struggled to keep George engaged, but he brightened at Dannys timely intervention. He looked at Danny like he was a saviour. Hey! What a coincidence! The actress who yed Giselle is right here. He stood up, motioning for Milly to join them. n called out, Milly,e sit next to Mr. Tate and listen to his suggestions. Milly was midway through chewing on a rib when someone abruptly called out to her. She couldnt help but frown at ns remark. The role was important, but was it significant enough for the investor to personally give acting advice? Professionals should handle matters rted to their field. Why did an outsider need to get involved? Mr. Hawkins, I dont think we need to add more requirements for this role. Giselle is a very straightforward character. With Millys refusal, the surrounding temperature dropped even further, and the air was now cut with cold. tension. Neal, sitting beside George, quickly stood up with a pale face. He said, Milly, you should listen to Mr. Tates suggestions. Acting isnt something you can figure out on your own. He dared not stay near George any longer. The oppressive atmosphere made it hard to breathe; his heart felt like it might stop at any moment. It was terrifying. Any longer, and he might pass out. Seeing the nowCempty seat, Milly knew she couldnt refuse any longer. She sighed quietly, then looked up at the man at the tables centre, whose face had darkened as if he were ready to unleash fury at any moment. How annoying. Every time this man got angry, she had to deal with it. She had no choice but to go over, now that the seat had been free for her. Milly was forced to ept hef fate and take a seat beside George. Milly stered on a fake smile and started buttering him up. She asked, Mr. Tate, do you have any specific suggestions for my role? 2/3 15:45 Tue, 25 Jun Chapter 101 Comforting George Finished As she sat down, Georges murderous aura lessened, though he didnt show it. He remained cold and aloof. saying. Im hungry. Millys forced smile froze on her face. What the hell does he mean by this? If youre hungry, just eat! Telling me youre hungry doesnt solve anything! Wait! Thats not the point. The point is, you said you had suggestions. Just tell me already! Millys hand was crackling as she clenched the spoon. She resisted the urge to strangte him. Milly took a deep breath, picked the nearest broli, and ced it on his te. Mr. Tate, please enjoy. Hmph, lets see if this grosses you out! Isnt this man supposed to have a severe cleanliness obsession? Didnt he hate using other peoples stuff? Lets see how he handles this. Everyone watched in horror as Milly used her own fork to serve George. They were terrified. Was she out of her mind? But the next moment, things were totally opposite from their expectations. George showed no disgust. He even obediently ate the broli she gave him. George nodded in approval and said. Not bad. Everyone was shocked. What happened to his severe cleanliness obsession? Millys mouth twitched. She frowned and reminded him, That is my fork. Dont you find it dirty? George swallowed the food, his gaze lowering to her lips. Soft and inviting, they seemed to be beckoning for a kiss. If he looked closely, he could see a tiny wound at the corner of her mouth. 20 Chapter 102 Chapter 102 A Film Queen of Two Worlds Chapter 102 Joining Forces. George stared at her wounded lip. He pursed his lips, and his throat suddenly felt dry. 76% Finished His lips had pressed tightly against hers when they were in the water. She even desperately stole oxygen from his mouth, acting as if he were her lifeline. The soft touch was still vivid in his mind. His gaze was so possessive and intense that Milly turned her head away in difort. Whats wrong with this guy? Why is he staring at my lips? The assistant director noticed the odd tension between them. He leaned in to whisper to n, Mr. Hawkins, is there something going on between Mr. Tate and Milly? The atmosphere between them seemed off. n was still nervously wiping sweat from his forehead. He was afraid of offending the influential man. next to him and overlooked the strange vibes. When the assistant director questioned him, he finally nced over and inquired, Is it there? The assistant director nodded and said firmly, Yes, it feels like theyre a couple. Having worked on many productions, he had seen enough rtionships to recognise the signs. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The way they interacted, sharing food and exchanging sweet nces, was a clear indication of a romantic rtionship. But before he could continue, n interrupted sternly. Shh, dont talk nonsense! Yet the assistant directors words made him recall something. George specifically insisted that Giselles role was irreceable when investing in their movie. On the same day. Jordan also invested in their film. Recalling industry rumours and seeing how familiar George was with Jordans sister, it was clear as day that George was treating her well because of his feelings for her brother. In an instant, he became even more convinced of his previous suspicions. Clearing his throat, he whispered to the bewildered assistant director, If they were a couple, Milly wouldnt be acting so distant with him. Its obvious Mr. Tate is being nice to her because shes Jordans sister. The assistant director was shocked by the exnation. Mr. But? He was nice to Milly because of her brother? There were rumours that the two were close because they were mutually interested, with some even iming to have seen them enter a hotel together. So, those rumours were true? 1/3 Tue, 25 Chapter 102 Joining Forces Meanwhile, Milly had no idea n was imagining an entire soap opera in his mind. Finished When Georgeplimented the food, she raised an eyebrow, then narrowed her eyes mischievously. She beamed at him and ced a bright red chili on his te. Mr. Tate, try this dish. Is it good? She huffed coldly. Didnt you say it was good! Lets see how you find this onel But she had underestimated Georges resolve. He ate the chili with a nk face. George elegantly wiped his lips and said, Hmm, not bad. There wasnt the slightest sign of difort on his face. Milly remained silent. She was not convinced, so she ced a piece of raw garlic on his te and watched, hopefully. Once again, George didnt disappoint. He swallowed it without a grimace. Millys eyes widened. All night, she continued to find unpleasant foods for him. All night, George ended up eating lots of seasoning ingredients. Despite the unusual meal, Georges stern face gradually softened with each bite, and the cold aura around him began to dissipate. From the farthest corner of the room, Stephanie watched them closely. When she saw George eat the food Milly gave him, she clenched her fists and red at Milly with intense jealousy. Why? Why did Milly always get what I dreamed of so effortlessly? Im not going to ept this! Taking a deep breath, she suppressed the rage in her eyes, and when she looked up, she had returned to her usual timid demeanour. Michelle, I heard you joined this production to win the role of Giselle; is that true? Stephanie said with a smile to Michelle, who was sitting and eating nearby. Are you really okay with giving up the role just like that? Someone suddenly addressed Michelle, who had been keeping a low profile all evening. She paused a little and slowly swallowed her food before looking up at the young, bold girl beside her. She had to admit that it was rare to hear someone speak so frankly in the chaotic entertainment industry. Michelle asked with a halfCsmile, What do you mean? When Michelle responded to her words, Stephanie assumed she was interested. She let out a cold smile and said confidently, I know you werent happy about being reced and even posted a tweet condemning it, which became a trending topic. Everyone knows about it. However, someone later removed the trending topic. Michelle had grasped on to her implication at this point. She calmly looked at Stephanie and urged, Just say what you have in mind. I dont like beating around the bush. 2/3 76% Chapter 102 Joining Forces Finished Stephanie went straight to the point and proposed, Since we have amon enemy, why dont we join forces? Join forces? Yeah, I dont mind much. After all, Im just a new actress. Good or bad, Ill ept them all. My career is just starting, Ill have more chances in the future. But I feel bad for you, Michelle. Youve won so many awards, and now youre being reced. Its such a pity. Her words were sincere and touching, enough to move anyone to tears. This was Stephanies usual tactic. She would portray herself as weak to evoke sympathy, then make an offer to make others feel she had their best interests at heart. Her following words would then subtly guide them into her trap. She had never failed with this tactic, and she firmly believed it would work this time too. Sure enough, Michelle seemed interested. She asked, Oh? So how do you n to join forces? Since the fish had taken the bait, Stephanie couldnt help but smile triumphantly. She knew no one could resist such tempting benefits. Everyone was after profits. No rush. There are too many people here. Its not convenient to talk in detail. Lets discuss the n after the gathering, Stephanie said with a bright smile, but her words were chilling- Isnt Milly supposed to be amazing? Doesnt she always manage to turn the table? This time, lets see how she escapes with this trick of mine. 20 Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Possessiveness. Finished When Georges attitude softened, n rxed quite a bit during the second half of the dinner. He even enthusiastically produced a bottle of imported liquor, starting to praise himself. Mr. Tate, your visit today truly brings honour to our production team! This bottle was a gift from an actor in the past, and Ive been saving it for a special asion. Tonight, well open it to wee you. I hope Mr. Tate will keep me in mind for future projects. I have many good scripts waiting to be filmed. Without sponsorship and investment, even the best scripts were just a pile of wasted paper. n seized the opportunity to curry favour with George, hoping this might secure investment for the next project. Just as he was about to pour the liquor for George, he remembered Georges infamous cleanliness obsession and awkwardly stopped. Milly, why dont you fill Mr. Tates ss? He didnt want to risk angering George again after finally calming him down. Since Milly had served George food earlier and he had eaten it without expression, pouring a drink should be fine too. Millys eyes lit up. She eagerly took the bottle with both hands and agreed, Alright, Mr. Hawkins. She had been eyeing this bottle all evening, practically salivating over it. She thought she wouldnt get to taste it tonight, so this sudden opportunity thrilled her. In her past life, she was a lover of fine wines, often spending entire days enjoying good drinks alone in her FOOT She had been eyeing this bottle all night, drawn by its colour and aroma, and especially since she had never tasted this particr one, she was even more tempted. Now, given the chance, she was overjoyed. George watched her fill his ss without expression, but when she moved to pour another ss for herself, his brows furrowed instantly. He reached out and grabbed the bottle midCair. His voice was cold and disapproving as he said, You dont need to drink. Milly was speechless. D*mn! Im so close to pouring it into my own ss! n quickly intervened and advised, Thats right, Milly, youre still young. You dont need to drink. Milly sniffed the aroma of the wine, swallowing hard, and shot a fierce re at the man blocking her. Seething as she grinded her teeth. Then she forced a painfully fake smile, sincerely addressing n, and said, Mr. Hawkins, Mr. Tates visit is 1/3 Chapter 103 Possessiveness my gratitude. George raised an eyebrow. To express her gratitude? Finished She looked like a little hedgehog, baring her teeth and looking ready to attackChardly the image of gratitude. Before n could react, Milly had already poured herself a ss. She licked her dry lips and held the full ss of wine in front of George. She smiled brightly and said, Mr. Tate, this toast is for you. I appreciate you visiting the set. Haha! George chuckled softly. Despite her im to toast him, the little hedgehogs eyes remained fixed on the wine ss, almost bursting with longing. What a little ingrate! George sat motionlessly. Milly puffed up in frustration and red at him, signalling with her eyes for him. to quickly take the wine ss. Her intense gaze suggested that she would kill him immediately if he failed. to take the wine ss, Haha! Such a cute little hedgehog. A hint of affection shed in Georges eyes. Reluctantly, he picked up the wine ss and clinked it with. hers. His voice was low and maic as he said, Alright, just take a sip; you dont need to drink more. Before he could finish, Milly had already tilted her head back and downed the whole ss. The spicy liquid slid down her throat, and the rich aroma spread through her mouth, bringing a rush of joy. It had been so long since she had tasted such fine wine. Milly couldnt find another word to describe it besides pleasure. As she reached for the bottle to pour another ss, a hand snatched it away from her. Millys eyes widened as she looked at the culprit. She puffed her cheeks in annoyance. But the culprit showed no mercy, cing the bottle far out of her reach. Milly pouted, I can handle my liquor. I dont get drunk. George calmly grunted and ced a cup of tea in front of her. His voice was gentle as he prompted, Have some tea Milly gritted her teeth, still resentful that he had taken herwine. When she turned her head away and opened her mouth, the sweet scent of alcohol wafted out. She grumbled softly. You stingy jerk. Those words were soft and tender, and she spoke them with a coquettish tone. George felt a tingling sensation in his heart. 2/3 Chapter 103 Possessiveness # Finished After drinking, Milly became even more docile, sitting there with wide eyes, all traces of aggression gone. She looked like a beautiful doll. Georges possessiveness red uncontrobly. His eyes fixed on Milly, and he said nothing. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. He wanted to hide her away. For his eyes only. Leaving the hotel, everyone was surprisingly sober. Under the cold aura emanating from George, no one dared to eat much, let alone drink. However, following behind the group, Oliver let out a loud belch, Burp. He hadnt stopped eating all night. All the crews had to get into the cars and be ready to leave. Oliver trailed behind Milly and offered worriedly. Ms. Milly, how about I take you back to the hotel? Milly rubbed her suddenly aching temples. She inhaled the cold air deeply to clear her head and forcibly recovered some of her rationality. She said, Im fine. Joy will pick me up shortly. It was strange. In her past life, she could drink all night without getting drunk. Why did she feel so unwell after just one ss here? She felt fine indoors, but as soon as she stepped outside into the cold air, dizziness and nausea hit her, making her head feel fuzzy. The next moment, she felt the world spin and copse. Standing beside her, Oliver was utterly shocked. He eximed, Oh no! Master! Ms. Milly! Dont scare me; Im not brave! As he fumbled to help her up, arge hand easily scooped her off the ground. 20 Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Chapter 104 She Is Mine Finished The girl in Georges arms was thoroughly drunk. Her eyes were moist and misty; her red lips were softly exhaling the scent of alcohol; and her cheeks were flushed, making her look as beautiful as an angel. The girl, soft and obedient, fell into his arms. George didnt want to let her go once he held her. At this moment, the alcohol hadpletely overwhelmed Milly. Herrge, dazed eyes were filled with confusion as she tilted her head and looked at George. She asked, Who are you? Why are you in my house? This is your house? Yes, my house! Milly replied, and her ears perked up a little. She looked around seriously, and her already confused eyes were now even more nk. Huh? Wheres my bed? Did you steal my bed? In a daze, Milly looked towards the statue at the hotel entrance and pouted. Weird, why are there two beasts in my house? After getting drunk, she looked dumb and adorable, pitiful yet cute, clinging to him stubbornly. George couldnt help but smile. He teased, Little drunkard. There was a trace of affection in his eyesCa trace that he himself hadnt noticed. A figure suddenly stood in front of him and demanded, Put her down! A cold re instantly reced the smile on Georges face. He raised his eyes to look at Oliver, his gaze chilling. Move. Under his murderous re, Olivers legs went weak. It didnt make sense. Even though he might be considered weak and useless in the Ghost Sect, he still had. climbed over bloodCsoaked corpses to get where he was. How could an ordinary persons re intimidate him? It must be an illusion! This was definitely an illusion. Oliver steadied himself, forcing himself to stay calm. He adopted the attitude he had during missions in the Ghost Sect and demanded, I told you to put her down! Dont you understand? George met his gaze unhurriedly, exuding immense pressure. He asked, Are you ordering me? Olivers expression turned cold, unwilling to back down. He stated, Yes, I am! You better be smart; put my person down, and I might let this slide. If you keep being stubborn, dont me me for being rude. His person? As soon as he said that, the temperature around them dropped a degree. Georges eyes grew more menacing. As he stared at Oliver, his murderous intent was clear, as if ready to crush him at any moment. Oh? Really? 1/3 Chapter 104 She Is Mine Olivers gaze turned cold, too. He said, Whether its true or not, why dont we find out? Finished Narrowing his eyes, filled with killing intent, he threw a punch in the next second, aiming fiercely at Georges vital points. Each punch whistled through the air, more powerful than thest. George was holding Milly in his arms. He dodged the attacks with ease. A serious look appeared in his eyes. He hadnt expected the man before him to use killing moves known only to an assassin organisation. In an instant. Georges lips curled into a bloodthirsty smile. He swiftly turned and kicked Oliver to the ground. His shoe was pressing down on Olivers shoulder bone with immense force, as if trying to crush himpletely. Who are you? Georges voice was eerie and hollow. Oliver hadnt expected his killer moves to be countered. Anger and shame fille question, he retorted, Im your daddy! Georges eyes turned bloodCred, and he increased the pressure on his foot. Tll ask onest time. Who are you?! him. Hearing the Ugh! Sweat beaded on Olivers forehead from the pain, but he still stubbornly fired back. I told you, Im your daddy! Robin drove over just in time to witness the scene of Oliver being crushed under Georges foot. Like a trapped beast, he defiantly dered himself Georges father. The absurdity of the scene nearly made him pass out. In his over a decadeClong career, he had never felt such an urgent need to resign! Despite his thoughts, reason took over, and he scrambled over to help Oliver. Robin apologised to George and said, Mr. Tate, Im sorry. Hes drunk. If he has offended you in any way, please dont take it to heart. Bullsh*t! I havent had a drink. Tell him to put her down! Despite being stepped on, Oliver remained unyielding. Robin quickly grabbed Oliver. He whispered a warning, Do you want to die? Thats Mr. Tate! Olivers mind was filled with the thought that his sect leader was being defiled by this scum. He couldnt care less about Georges stature. His hair stood on end as he retorted, I dont care who he is ugh Robin quickly covered Olivers mouth before he could say anything more outrageous. Smiling awkwardly at George, he said, Haha, Mr. Tate, please ignore him. He didnt take his medicine. today. Ill take him back for his medication right away. He turned to the bodyguards waiting at the door and barked, What are you standing there for? Tie him up and take him away! Fortunately, Robin had the foresight to always have a few bodyguards on hand, knowing Olivers unruliness. They would be useful, whether dealing with Oliver or stalking fans. George looked down at the boy he had stepped on and narrowed his eyes. His charming face exuded a majestic, intimidating aura. 2/3 Chapter 104 She Is Mine Olivers gaze turned cold, too. He said, Whether its true or not, why dont we find out? #Finished Narrowing his eyes, filled with killing intent, he threw a punch in the next second, aiming fiercely at Georges vital points. Each punch whistled through the air, more powerful than thest. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. George was holding Milly in his arms. He dodged the attacks with case. A serious look appeared in his eyes. He hadnt expected the man before him to use killing moves known only to an assassin organisation. In an instant, Georges lips curled into a bloodthirsty smile. He swiftly turned and kicked Oliver to the ground. His shoe was pressing down on Olivers shoulder bone with immense force, as if trying to crush himpletely. Who are you? Georges voice was eerie and hollow. Oliver hadnt expected his killer moves to be countered, Anger and shame filled him. Hearing the question, he retorted, Im your daddy! Georges eyes turned bloodCred, and he increased the pressure on his foot. Ill ask onest time. Who are you?! Ugh! Sweat beaded on Olivers forehead from the pain, but he still stubbornly fired back. I told you, Im your daddy! Robin drove over just in time to witness the scene of Oliver being crushed under Georges foot. Like a trapped beast, he defiantly dered himself Georges father. The absurdity of the scene nearly made him pass out. In his over a decadeClong career, he had never felt such an urgent need to resign! Despite his thoughts, reason took over, and he scrambled over to help Oliver. Robin apologised to George and said, Mr. Tate, Im sorry. Hes drunk. If he has offended you in any way, please dont take it to heart. Bullsh*t! I havent had a drink. Tell him to put her down! Despite being stepped on, Oliver remained unyielding. Robin quickly grabbed Oliver. He whispered a warning. Do you want to die? Thats Mr. Tate! Olivers mind was filled with the thought that his sect leader was being defiled by this scum. He couldnt care less about Georges stature. His hair stood on end as he retorted, I dont care who he is ugh Robin quickly covered Olivers mouth before he could say anything more outrageous. Smiling awkwardly at George, he said, Haha, Mr. Tate, please ignore him. He didnt take his medicine today. Ill take him back for his medication right away. He turned to the bodyguards waiting at the door and barked, What are you standing there for? Tie him up and take him away! Fortunately, Robin had the foresight to always have a few bodyguards on hand, knowing Olivers unruliness. They would be useful, whether dealing with Oliver or stalking fans. George looked down at the boy he had stepped on and narrowed his eyes. His charming face exuded a majestic, intimidating aura. 2/3 76% Chapter 104 She Is Mine Finished Their brawling must have disturbed the young girl in his arms. She opened her misty eyes, looking as if she might cry. Milly appeared both pitiful and delicate. George suddenly remembered that she was awake and probably scared. He quickly released his foot andmanded. Scraml Robin was immensely relieved. He almost bowed to express his gratitude. Thank you, Mr. Tate. The bodyguards were experienced in dealing with Oliver. They swiftly bound him up like a mummy. Oliver was unusually agitated today. Even tied up, he struggled and red sharply at George. His face flushed with anger. If you have the guts, lets fight oneConCone! Using helpers is cowardly! I could never forgive you for taking away my master! I can never forget this grudge! You son of a hmpft Robin produced a handkerchief from who knows where and stuffed it into Olivers mouth. Haha, Oliver got kicked in the head while filming. He often talks nonsense. Please dont take him seriously. Itste, so well be leaving. We have filming tomorrow, haha. He waved his hand and hurriedly signalled the bodyguards to get the troublesome Oliver into the car before George decided to really lose his temper. The car sped back to their hotel. Once there, Robin finally had Oliver untied. As soon as he was free, Oliver kicked Robin hard in the stomach. The kick was ferocious, as he had used all his strength. Oliver sent the defenseless Robin flying three metres. 20 Chapter 105 Chapter 105 A Film Queen of Two Worlds Chapter 105 Leons Call Finished Still not fully satisfied, Oliver grabbed Robin by the cor, raising his fist and getting ready to punch him Robin was already coughing up blood from the earlier kick. He felt as if his internal organs had suffered a severe injury. However, Oliver was still not done. Robin spat out another mouthful of blood in rage. Are you done yet? Havent you had enough of your madness tonight? Do you want the industry to cklist you in order to feel satisfied? Having been his manager and friend for years, Oliver couldnt bring himself to st that punch. His eyes were bloodshot as he smashed his fist into the ground with a loud bang. Oliver dered, Tm going to find him! With that, he stood up and opened the door, ready to rush out, Robin hurriedly grabbed him. He endured the pain in his chest, knitted his brows, and asked in an anxious tone. Whats going on? Exin it to me! Oliver shoved him away, looking as terrifying as a roaring beast. He bellowed, Get out of my way! Robin finally realised something was very wrong. Oliver was usually carefree, never this outCofC control, no matter the provocation. He started to panic, and he used all his strength to hold Oliver back. Robin demanded, Tell me what happened! He took away my master! Oliver roared furiously, his voice deafening. Robin was momentarily stunned. have a master? Who is it? Whos your master? Since when do you have a master? Frustrated, Oliver rubbed his hair. He said, Its Ms. Milly. Its aplicated story, and you wouldnt understand. I need to rescue her. Robin then recalled seeing a girl in Georges arms earlier, but hadnt paid much attention, as he focused only on saving Oliver. If it was Milly, it wasnt that surprising. Wait, how are you going to save her? Do you know who Mr. Tate is? Do you understand his status in Halturia? Forget holding a girl; even if he stood in the street with a nuclear missile, no one would dare question him. Oliver shouted back, I cant let Ms. Milly fall into his hands! A single man and woman, in such a chaotic entertainment circle, who knows what could happen? An SCss bounty would be the least of his worries if he was responsible for his masters bullying. How would he confront his peers from the Ghost Sect? Robin was older and wiser. He shook his head at Olivers reaction and said calmly, Not necessarily. 1/3 Chapter 105 Leons Call Finished He exined, You werent there for the shoot, but when I went to the set, I heard Mr. Tate risk his life to save Milly from drowning. For someone of his stature, its unlikely hed personally save someone unless she meant something special to him. Oliver didnt get it. He probed, What do you mean?* He knew his master nearly drowned, but did it matter who saved her? Robin didnt expect him to understand and calmly analysed, My point is, their rtionship might not be as bad as we think. For someone of Mr. Tates status, personally saving someone means Milly is important to him. Also, Mr. Tate clearly intended to kill you just now, but Millys movement snapped him out of it. This suggests they might already know each other well. If thats the case, Milly is likely safe. Oliver paused at his exnation. He asked sceptically, Seriously? Robin was confident. He continued, Logically, Id say theres a 99% chance.. And regardless of whether Im right, if you go now, you wont even get to see Mr. Tate and might end up. severely beaten. Think about it. If you want to go, I wont stop you. Robin wiped the blood from his mouth while his chest was still aching. He took out his phone to make a call. After that, he left, clutching his chest. Oliver slumped on the sofa. She felt helpless and rubbed his face in frustration. He thought for a moment and decided to make a call. Just as he finished dialling, his phone rang first. Ring! Ring! Startled, he quickly answered, Hello, Leon? Leon seemed to be outside, with the wind howling in the background, making his voice a bit unclear. Yes, its me. Are you avable? I need to talk to you. Oliver recognised the urgency in his tone, indicating something important about the ghost sect. He answered, Yes, its just me here. I have something to tell you too. Leon knew Oliver well and sensed something was off in his voice. You go first. Oliver opened his mouth and said, Well. But as soon as he started, he didnt know how to continue.. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The situation was soplicated that he had no idea where to begin. The m new sect leader had changed 2/3 Chapter 105 Leons Call Or that the new sect leader was filming with him? Or that the new sect leader had been taken away? None of these seemed right, and the sect leader had also told him not to reveal her identity. Sigh! Forget it. I dont know how to exin it. You go first. Finished Since he was stammering, Leon didnt push him. He said, Fine. I want to tell you that in a few days, there will be a g dinner in Adornin held by the prominent families. Officially, its a charity event, but theyll secretly auction off a test subject. Oliver didnt get it, and he asked. A test subject? Leons voice was cold as he exined, Yes, its a living test subject from a rogue scientificb in Maldonia, created through gene rbination. It has the strength of a beast and the appearance of a human, making it a powerful weapon. So, are you saying we need to buy it? Yes, but this mission wont be easy. Ive heard the Shadow Pce will also be there, so we might face them again. Hearing this name, Olivers brows furrowed in annoyance. He asked restlessly, Arent the Shadow Pce people in Nlirone? Why are theying to Halturia? Leon pursed his lips and said, Maybe theyre here for the test subject or just to cause us trouble. The Ghost Sect and the Shadow Pce were always at odds, with deepCseated hatred. They fought on sight. The Shadow Pce would sabotage the Ghost Sects business. The Ghost Sect would intercept the Shadow Pces ships. In short, neither side had it easy. 20 G Chapter 106 Chapter 106 3/3 15:46 Tue, 25 Jun: B A Film Queen of Two Worlds Chapter 106 The Mushroom Blooms Finished The sudden appearance of the Shadow Pce at the g dinner in Halturia was definitely suspicious. Oliver also figured this out naturally. He asked, What do you need me to do? Leon replied, Its simple. King and I will attend the g dinner. Youd be there, too, but pretend not to know us. Act ordingly when the timees. Got it. They hadpleted many missions together, so there was a basic level of tacit understanding among them. ording to Leons message, Oliver could roughly guess his n. Given the strict control over firearms in Halturia, they couldnt afford to openly use firearms, or it would cause them trouble. The Shadow Pce was no exception. Thus, the only viable option was to solve the problem with money. Meanwhile. George carried Milly to his presidential suite. The Tate Group owned this hotel. As per protocol, a presidential suite was always reserved for George in case he needed a ce to stay during inspections. He had a severe obsession with cleanliness, so he regrly cleaned and disinfected the suite to ensure it was ready for his arrival. As he was about to use his fingerprint to open the door, the drunken Milly in his arms suddenly lifted her head. Her eyes sparkled as she looked at him and asked, Who who are you? George smiled and was clearly in a good mood. He looked at her and asked, Who do you think I am? Millys head was foggy. No matter how hard she tried, she couldnt make out his face. Hmm, who is he? I dont know who you are, she said sincerely, leaving George with nothing to argue against. George didnt get angry. He simply said, Its okay if you dont know now. Youll figure it out once you sober. up. Milly shook her head, making her look adorable. She said, Okay- Once inside, George ced her on the sofa and gently instructed, Sit here and stay put. Ill get you some tea to help sober you up. Dont move, understand? Milly nodded stupidly. Good girl 1/3 Chapter 106 The Mushroom Blooms. Milly? Where are you, Milly? Finished For the first time, George was so scared that he broke into a cold sweat. They were on the 21st floor! What if the little drunk climbed out the window? He was relieved to see no signs of anyone touching the windows: He finally found her by the potted nt in the corner of the living room. She was squatting by the nt. Her eyes were misty, and she was holding a cushion over her head. When he spotted her, Georges heart settled back into ce. He approached her, intending to carry her back to the sofa. However, she stepped back warily and looked at him with distrust. Im a mushroom; Im blooming. You cant pick me. George was puzzled. Haha! He was amused by her serious demeanour. Drunk Milly was too cute. If he had time, he could watch her act like a mushroom all day long. However, he felt distressed when he saw the fine sweat on her forehead. George said. Even mushrooms need water and fertiliser to grow. Come on, lets get you something to drink. Right on cue, Millys stomach growled. She had spent the evening opposing George and hadnt eaten much. She wasnt stupid; she was just drunk. Hearing that there was food, she obediently followed George. The hotel chef was efficient, and in no time, a table full of dishes was served. Milly ate gracefully, even though she was starving and in a drunken state. She took her time with each bite, like a truedy of noble birth. Although that was the truth; she was a nobledy. But then he noticed the little drunk carefully wrapping a meatball in a napkin after eating one and slipping it into their pocket. They repeated this process with shrimp, eating one and then wrapping another to tuck into their pocket. When she tried to do it with a gnhi, George couldnt watch any longer. He grabbed her wrist and asked with a frown, What are you doing? Just eat your food. Why are you putting it in your pocket? * Milly sniffled. Her voice filled with grievance as she exined, I I want to take it back for Chewy. Chewy? Milly nodded earnestly. Yes, Chewy. Chewy is my best friend, Theyre all mean. They call me a b*stard without parents, throw stones at me, crush the flower baskets I painstakingly weave, and lock me in a dark room without food. However, Chewy is willing to be my friend. Hes very obedient and bites those who bully me, so I want to bring him good food. 2/3 15:46 Tue, 25 Jun Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Chapter 106 The Mushroom Blooms She carefully wrapped a rib in a aukin and tucked it into her p George felt his heart twist painfully; even his fingers trembled uncontrobly. Finished She was the Buts only daughter and was supposed to be cherished and loved, not forced to survive so cautiously. Milly must be talking about her time at the orphanage when she was abandoned. You can wrap food, but not in your pocket. Ill get you a takeaway box. You can pack as much as you want. His gentle tone made Milly happy. She obediently stopped packing her pockets. Youre so nice. She looked at him with eyes full of trust. George couldnt help but smile. He pinched her nose affectionately and said, You think Im nice when I offer you a takeaway box? Ive given you gifts before, but you never said something good about me. His words came too fast for Millys drunk brain to process, and she stared at him nkly. The more dazed she looked, the more George wanted to tease her. Milly. Ill give you ten takeaway boxes. How about that? Milly nodded with a hazy look in her eyes. She said, Okay. If Im such a good man, what will you call me? George smiled. He watched her struggle to think but didnt help her, wanting to hear her true thoughts. Be it taking advantage of her drunken state or using coercion, he wasnt a saint. He was just a man seeking to satisfy his desires. Milly racked her mind under his intense gaze. After a long time, she suddenly looked up at him with surprise; her eyes twinkled like the stars or perhaps some gems. Ill call you Mother Teresa, the saviour! George was speechless, 20 B Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Shadow Pce. A drunken Milly was clingier than George had imagined. Finished She was like a child without a sense of security, only able to fall asleep when she held onto his sleeve while he stood by the bed. Even in her sleep, she curled up in protective posture, and her brows were slightly furrowed. Her delicate face was filled with vulnerability and distance, like mermaid foam that would shatter with a touch. George experienced a sharp pain in his heart, simr to a tight squeeze. What had she been through? If not for this drunken state, he might never have seen through the sunny, carefree fa?ade she usually wore. It was now clear that she wasnt the real her. Regardless of which side was real, she was the woman he had chosen as the future mistress of the Tates and his future wife. Knock, knock, knock, came a light tapping on the door. George straightened up, regaining his usual calm and noble demeanour. He opened the door to find a man with a deep scar on his face standing there. The man nodded slightly upon seeing him and reported, Master, Ive found out everything. Georges eyes turned cold, signalling for him to be quiet. He looked back at the sleeping girl in the room to make sure he hadnt disturbed her. Then, he quietly closed the door behind him. Speak. Whats going on? Scarface reported respectfully, Master, just as you suspected, theyre nning a secret auction. Theyre auctioning off an experimental subject from Maldonia. This is the only subject left in the world since the closure of that perverseb. Hearing this, Georges eyes shed with a fierce, icy light. He knew something was off when an obscure small family businesss event attracted so many highC profile guests. There had to be something more. But he hadnt expected theyd be bold enough to auction off an experimental subject. Scarface hesitated. He looked at George and began, Master George wore a nk face and urged, Speak your mind. Master, weve learned that the Ghost Sect will also attend the auction. They are determined to acquire the experimental subject. If wepete openly, we might not have the advantage. Should we use underhanded tactics to gain direct advantage? eyes darkened. 1/4 107 Shadow Pce Finished The Ghost Sect? Truly, enemies always cross paths. A sinister smile spread on his face, and he coldly spat out, Whatever it takes, get the experimental subject. As for those from the Ghost Sect. Kill all of them thate across! Scarface nodded in acknowledgment and said, Yes, Master. George stood by the window on the 21st floor and took in the entire cityscape below. His parents were always busy with work when he was a child. His grandmother raised him while his grandfather was often away with the military. Most of his childhood memories were filled with Rosas lubies and stories. Rosa had been a rare beauty in her youth; her every smile and frown was captivating. When he was a child, he believed there were eleven great unsolved mysteries in the world, the eleventh being: how did his gentle, beautiful grandmother end up with his irritable grandfather? So, he worked hard at his studies, with the ultimate dream of creating an elixir of immortality for his grandmother. But fate was cruel. Before he had the chance to showcase his talents, Rosa died in Maldonia at the hands of an underground organisation called the Ghost Sect. How had his gentle, refined grandmother, raised in a household of privilege, be involved with such a sinister group? He wanted to investigate, but the Ghost Sect was elusive and filled with highly skilled members, making it nearly impossible to infiltrate. Did they think hed give up just because of that? He spent three years investigating the Ghost Sect, and then used most of his fortune to establish the Shadow Pce in Nlirone. George vowed to make the Ghost Sect pay in blood. If the truth was unattainable, then it didnt matter. The elimination of the Ghost Sect would render any truth irrelevant.. Would it? When Milly woke up, her head felt like it wasnt her own, as she had a splitting headache. Was this what a hangover feels/like? This was the first time that she had experienced it in her two lifetimes. Youre awake? Have some water. 2/4 A deep, maic voice broke through her thoughts, Milly, who had been about to drift back to sleep, snapped awake. Whos speaking! And a man at that? Why is there a mans voice in my house? Finished With that thought, Milly shot up from the bed and looked towards the source of the voice in terror. A man was there, sitting on the couch in a suit. He crossed his legs and held a document in one hand. The ordinary gray pen in his grip appeared considerably more elegant due to his presence. He gazed at her, his expression concealed by the fall of his hair. You what are you doing in my house? How dare you break into my ce? Ill call the police! Milly pointed at him and used him sharply. She nced at her clothes, relieved to see she was still wearing what she had on yesterday. Okay, my clothes are still the same. This isnt too bad. George ignored her usation, nor did he rebuke her. His voice was calm as he said, Carry on. Carry on? Did he think hes in the right? This man has the audacity to ask her to carry on! Milly was already grumpy upon waking up on the wrong side of the bed; she was infuriated to find this man in her home, acting like he owned the ce, If she kept quiet, would this man consider her a pushover? She angrily got out of bed, grabbing a pillow to throw at him. Milly roared, George, whats the meaning of this? Do you think I have a good temper? Why did you keep challenging my limit? Do you think I She turned around and locked eyes with the mass of faces on the tablet on the table. It was A video conference. Great! Now her already hazy hangover brain felt even more sluggish. Fortunately, her body reacted faster than her mind. She jumped out of the cameras view and used all her wits to salvage the situation. Over and over again, you repeatedly exhausted yourself, so I can ovee them. Thank goodness she had recently studied for the college entrance exam. Her brain still clearly remembered the poem. The air froze for a second. Then, an awkward exnation came from theputer. Oh so Mr Tate has a child studying at home! So diligent 3/4 Chapter 107 Shadow Pce Yeah, yeah, isnt that a Menus poem? Haha, very cultured. Absolutely, Diomedess works are indeed great. Such dedication. Milly was speechless. Do you even hear yourselves?! 20 C W Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Chapter 108 The Evil Capitalist Finished Listening to the ttery on the video conference, which waspletely out of context, made Millys nervespletely copse. Her face turned bright red as she buried herself in her bed like an ostrich, hiding her head under the pillow. This is too embarrassing! Its more embarrassing than forgetting to zip up my pants at a concert! George chuckled as he watched her bury her head in the pillow. He worried she might suffocate and quickly ended the video conference. George said, Alright, thats all for the meeting. Report the details to my assistant, Mr. Jarvis, After he closed the tablet, he walked over to the bed, saying, The meetings over. You can get up now. Milly peeked out in grievance. After she confirmed the tablet was indeed closed, she looked at him with a mix of frustration and embarrassment, Why didnt you Ime you were in a meeting? I made a fool of myself because of you. This was the first time Milly showed such a vulnerable side in front of him, and George found it adorable. He liked this side of herCyful and sweet. I didnt expect you to wake up so early. It wont happen again, George exined earnestly. There wont be a next time! Milly huffed angrily. She red at him andmanded, Now get out of my room. I need to change! George didnt move. He kindly reminded her, Are you sure this is your room? Milly nced around. She was about to say something when she froze.. This really isnt my room. Although Jordan had booked me a nice hotel suite but it wasnt this luxurious. There arent any large floorCtoCceiling windows or avish outdoor pool on the balcony. You got drunkst night and wouldnt let me leave, so I had to bring you back to my ce, George exined, seeing her shock. Upon hearing this, Milly scowled, attempting to recall the details. Drunk? It seemed usible. But clinging to him and not letting him go? I dont believe it. Are you lying? I have a reputation for handling my liquor well. ys confidence wavered as she said this, because she had never actually been drunk before and had no idea what she was like when intoxicated. 1/3 Chapter 108 The Evil Capitalist 76% Finished Even without knowing it, she was sure it couldnt be as dramatic as he described. Clinging to his sleeve and not letting go Impossible! She felt physically ill around men and nearly threw up just being near them. Milly had shown him a lot of respect by not throwing up directly in his face. George saw her sceptical look and raised an eyebrow, as if anticipating this reaction. He pulled our his phone, opened the gallery, and said, I knew youd deny it when you woke up, so I purposely recorded a video to prove my innocence. He emphasised the word purposely. The phone screen showed a clear video. Her face was red. She was sitting upright on the bed and tightly gripping Georges sleeve. She looked at him tearfully and pleaded, You cant leave. I dont want you to leave. In the video, Georges wrist moved slightly as he tried to pull away. However, she widened her grew more agitated. She stood up, clutching his sleeve even tighter as tears streamed down her face. You eyes and cant leave. Dont abandon me. You cant abandon me! Her gaze was like someone looking at a heartless scoundrel. Milly was utterly stunned. Was that really me, the one that crying so pathetically! Was I the shameless person who clung to Georges arm? George put away his phone and looked at her meaningfully. He asked, You have anything else to say? The video evidence was irrefutable. She had no choice but to believe it. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Milly rubbed her nose, feeling so embarrassed that she wanted to dig a hole and hide. Hehe. I always knew Mr. Tate was a gentleman. You see, I guessed it right. Mr. Tate, youre so magnanimous. Dont hold it against a drunkard like me. Could you delete the video? After all, Im a public figure. If this gets out, how will I survive? This is so humiliating! I couldnt think of any way to resolve the embarrassment. And this video could fall in anybodys hands; why did this video have to be in Georges hands? After she had been so mean to him, this man finally had leverage against her. He definitely wouldnt delete it. Sure enough, George didnt directly respond. Instead, he stood up and headed for the door. His tone was vague. Lets eat first. Well talk about it after breakfast. Milly grumbled silently, Youre petty! She swore she would never touch alcohol again! Never allow these evil capitalists another onnortunity to use it against her. 2/3 Die 108 The Evil Capitalist Finished The hotel delivered them a light breakfast. After a hangover, her stomach felt like it was burning. The cereal was just what she needed. After eating, Milly feltpletely rejuvenated and full of energy. She ced her spoon in the bowl. Her bright eyes eagerly watched George and said, Mr. Tate, Ive finished cating. George responded coolly with a grunt. Then he stood up and urged, Get ready: Ill take you to the set. Wait! Milly quickly stopped him. Didnt you say wed talk about the video after breakfast? Ive eaten. Can you delete it now? Milly looked at George with hopeful, pleading eyes. George nced down at her hopeful eyes, then sat back down on the couch. Alright. Milly was surprised he would agree so easily. A wave of happiness surged through her, and her eyes lit up. reducing her usual resentment towards him. Mr. Tate, I never expected you to be so considerate. Earlier, I failed to acknowledge your stature and made mistakes, but instead of holding it against me, you generously forgave my errors. My gratitude for you is immense, like an unending river. You truly embody the qualities of a modern leader. She buttered him up withpliments, her voice bright and clear. Georges expression didnt change. He handed her a ss of warm water to soothe her throat after her speech. Im a businessman. Milly blinked, not understanding what being a businessman had to do with the video. She said, I know, George smiled slightly and asked, So, what will you give me in exchange for deleting the video? Milly was taken aback. Wow, he was really ying her. Milly was furning- She thought hed changed for the better and was kind. But no, he was still just as cunning and merciless. Capitalists will always be capitalists. Even if they evolved, theyd be more evil capitalists, not phnthropists! 5.20 Chapter 109 Chapter 109 3/3 A Film Queen of Two Worlds Chapter 109 Slow Death 76% 12 Finished Milly forced a friendly smile and asked, How about I give you money? How much do you want? George nced at her indifferently and retorted. Do you think Id want money? His eyes carried a subtle disdain, mocking how ridiculous her suggestions were. Milly bit her lip. Indeed, he didnt need money. When I be famous, Ill endorse your familys products for free. How about this? George took a sip of his coffee and turned to her with a fake smile. He asked, Do you think my familycks influential actresses? Milly was unsure what else to say. No to this, no to that; dealing with a man in his midlife crisis was indeed difficult. Gritting her teeth, she decided to drop her pretense and show her ws. She pointed out, Secretly taking photos is illegal. I can sue you for viting my image rights. Even a royalty have to obey the law. She spoke with conviction and righteousness. Anyone else speaking to George like this would have vanished from Adonio. But this was Milly. He found her cute. Someone as adorable as her should be bold and fearless, afraid of nothing. However, he remainedposed on the surface and suggested, You can try suing me. Lets see if any court dares to take the case. Milly wasnt foolish; she knew that with Georges status, no one would dare provoke him. She couldnt win this battle. But she couldnt swallow her pride. In her past life, shed never suffered such humiliation in the entertainment industry. This was a first. Speak! What do you want? Milly asked. George looked at her with hints of amusement in his eyes. Knowing he shouldnt push her too far, he got straight to the point. Simple. Theres a g night in a few days, and I need a date. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Milly didnt believe him for a second. She frowned at the suggestion and rebuked, You need a date? Who are you kidding?! Everyone knew George was the most soughtCafter bachelor in their circle. Every socialite and noblewoman wanted to be near him. 1/3 375% Chapter 109 Slow Death # Finished George agreed, I dontck ordinary dates. I need someone who understands boundaries and wont overstep them. As someone from a prestigious family, you should understand what I mean. Milly began to understand. In high society, appearances were deceiving, as everyone was in harmony. Behind the scenes, everything was about interests. George was at the top of the interest chain. Everyone wanted a piece of him. The same logic applied to his dates. They also wanted a piece of the pie. Those who got money were the good ones, but some were even greedier, and cash alone couldnt satisfy them. Finding a date who understood the boundaries was indeed important. Seeing her with her head bowed, lost in thought, George decided to add more fuel to the fire. He said. At these gatherings, its inevitable to run into various elders. If you dont have a date, theyll forcibly match you up with someone. Its hard to avoid because theyre elders, but its truly bothersome. Our rtionship is purely transactional. You helped me avoid unnecessary trouble, and Ill delete your video. Its an equal exchange. Hearing this, Milly couldnt help but nod. It seemed like a fair deal. But something still felt off. It was as if she was falling into a trap. Are you serious? Is it really just about having me as your date for this one time? Or do you have some other agenda? George shrugged, and he looked indifferent. I remember telling you before that, since you disagree with our elders arranged engagement, I wont force it, he said. You are only my fiance in name, even though you cant take off this bracelet for the time being. However, for now, we can simply communicate as friends within our respective families. Of course, you can remain suspicious. I could always send the video to Jordan and see how much hedpensate me for my emotional distress. You know Im a businessman, not a phnthropist. Milly quickly interjected, No, no, I believe you. If Jordan saw that video, how would he think of her? Thinking it over, she realised George had a point. Given his stature, this man had no reason to entangle himself with a minor like her. Alright, I promise you. Ill be your date for the event, and youll delete the video as per our agreement, Milly said. George nodded and said, Deal, After all, we needed to boil a frog slowly. Hot water would only make it jump away. Standing up, off he looked at her and said, Lets go. I need to visit the set to meet Mr. Hawkins. Ill drop your Okay. 2/3 Chapter 109 Slow Death The familiar Bentley awaited them. Finished In the back seat. Danny was updating George on thepanys progress, asionally handing him documents to sign. Milly quietly watched the scenery pass by. After handling the important tasks, Danny finally spoke about the immediate situation. Boss. I just liaised with Neals manager. He doesnt have many scenes in this movie and can transition directly to the next one. Theres another production by our Tate Group riext to the studio. Should we arrange for him to join? Milly was about to yawn out of boredom when she choked on hearing this. He mean, Neal could get a role through connections? Ignoring the ethical implications, it was undoubtedly beneficial for an actors career. George declined tly. He stated, There is no special treatment. Tate Group doesnt support deadweight. Danny said, Understood, Boss. Milly was stunned; her eyes were wide. This wouldnt do! Can I say something? Milly asked weakly, then smiled tteringly. George nced at her and said, Speak. Ahem! Milly cleared her throat and spoke with a sense of righteousness. Actually, I think since we have this opportunity, theres no need to waste it. We can let Neal y the role. Honestly, I think hes pretty good. It pained her to plead for someone else. Shed never asked for any role for herself, yet here she was, begging George for something unimportant. If it werent for repaying Neal for saving her life, she wouldnt have bothered with this. Georges expression darkened as he listened. 20 Chapter 110 Chapter 110 A Film Queen of Two Worlds 76%8 Finished Chapter 110 George Is Either Jealous or on His Way to Being Jealous Even Danny, who was nearby, couldnt help but shrink his neck, ncing at the car door with a desperate urge to jump out and escape, Why is it that every time Ms. Milly angers Mr. Tate, I happen to be on the scene? Why do I always have to endure this feeling of being just one step away from death? Its not fair! George looked at her coldly, his eyes hard to read. You think Neal is pretty good? His sharp eyes stayed locked on Milly, not missing even the slightest change in her expression. The whole car felt suffocating with his growing murderous vibe. Milly wasnt dumb. Even though she didnt know why he was so unpredictable, she could definitely sense the danger. Swallowing nervously, she tried to speak, Yeah, isnt he one of yourpanys artists? Hes pretty helpful. and kindChearted. Hes indeed pretty good Georges anger intensified. Milly shrank back, confused about why he was suddenly so pissed off again. She tried ttering him, but he wasnt buying it. Maybe I wasnt doing it right? Ahem, clearing her throat, she decided to try another way. You know, being helpful isnt everything. Hes also goodClooking, really handsome and cheerful. Yourpany sure knows how to pick talent. Did I get it right this time? Haha, George let out a coldugh, and the icy vibe around him only got stronger. Handsome? Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. And cheerful? I knew itCthis little hedgehog always find a way to piss me off Seeing Georges face darken like a thunderstorm, Danny decided to save himself before he blew up. So he quickly chimed in, Actually/what Ms. Milly means is that you have a great eye for talent. But no matter how beautiful a pearl is, its still just a pearl and not very practical. Unlike you, Mr. TateC youre not only handsome and charming but also sessful. Thats the kind of guy all girls like. He finished in one breath, almost choking himself. Life isnt easy. Im just trying to survive, Danny thought. Finally, desperate to stay out of trouble, he shot Milly a look and winked, signalling her to jump in with 1/4 75%8 Chapter 110 George Is Either Jealous or on His Way to Being Jealous Finished Catching on. Milly quickly nodded, Yeah, thats right! Mr. Jarvis is totally right! Youre not like them at all. Youre obviously way better. After all, youre the one who takes care of all of us. She wasnt sure if it was just her imagination, but as soon as she said that, the tension in the car seemed to ease up a bit. Georges hand froze, and he looked at her. So, do you also fancy the type like me? Huh? How did the conversation end up here again? Milly thought to herself. They had just rified their rtionship, deciding to be ordinary friends. Now, talking about liking each other? That was like tripping over your own feet after just finding your bnce! Terrified, Milly quickly shook her head. No, no, no! Im just an ordinary person, unworthy of tarnishing the precious body of a financial supporter like you. Her words were firm, and sincere, like a resolute deration of joining a party. George squinted at her, then after a while, he spoke, What if I allow you to tarnish it? Milly was shocked. Is this a death sentence? If she said yes, things would get messy, and they wouldnt be able to untangle them. If she said no, it would be even worse. George would surely throw a tantrum again. Milly agonised over it for a while before cautiously replying, Tarnishing a financial supporters body, isnt that, like, totally inappropriate? Youre just like a daddy to me. 1 I know youre just testing my determination. Dont worry, I am absolutelymitted to following the principle of being loyal to my benefactor. I wont let anyone manipte my thoughts, and Ill strive to be a positive, upright youth of the new era! As soon as she said that, the tense air rxed for a moment before exploding again. The cold pressure filled the car once more, chilling everyone inside. Milly gulped and pitifully huddled in the corner of her seat, puzzled. She rubbed her arms, covered in goosebumps from the chilly air. Ive done my best to exin, so why is he still so mad? She looked over at Danny on the other side, asking for help. At this point, Danny had already closed his eyes in despair. Ms. But, you can ignore me, treat me like air, or pretend I dont exist. Please, just dont treat me like a human being. Though Im physically here, Im already dead inside. I cant take it.. 2/4 Chapter 110 George Is Either Jealous or on His Way to Being Jealous Finished Cant take it The car continued on steadily. When they were only five hundred metres away from the filming location, Milly quickly asked the driver to stop the car. Just drop me off here, Ill walk the rest of the way. George frowned, clearly not agreeing. Quick to read the situation, Danny chimed in, Ms. Milly, were heading to the set too. We can all go together. Nah, its alright, Milly waved it off. The people there dont know Im a member of the But family, and Id rather not stir up any gossip. I just want to focus on acting and making some money. So, its best if we split up. Danny hesitated. But Let her get off, Georges chilly voice cut in, devoid of emotion. Milly swiftly got out of the car, feeling like she was causing too much trouble. She looked at George and earnestly said, Thanks, Daddy. Bang! Before she could finish expressing her gratitude, the door had already mmed shut. Milly was at a loss for words. When Milly arrived at the set, everyone was already there. Joy hurried over upon seeing her, nervously checking her out. Boss, you okay? Last night, when I went to pick you up. Mr. Jarvis told me Mr. Tate took you home. I got worried and followed to check on you. I saw you clinging onto Mr. Tate, refusing to let go. No matter how I tried to persuade you, you wouldnt listen. So, I left. Joys words were muffled as Milly quickly covered her mouth. Shh, keep quiet! After making sure no one was listening, Milly finally let out a sigh of relief. Last night was an ident. Just pretend you dont know, alright? Nobody can know, not even Jordan! Joy nodded quickly, signalling her understanding. Milly let go of her but still felt uneasy. I have no connection with him whatsoever. And in the future, dont say anything if you see him. low wrinkled her nose and cautiously said But Mr.rvis said youre Mr Tates fiance 3/4 Chapter 110 George Is Either Jealous or on His Way to Being Jealous Bullshit! Thats not true, hes making it up. Milly eximed, jumping up. Whats wrong with this Danny? How could he spread such rumours? Chapter 111 Chapter 111 A Film Queen of Two Worlds Chapter 111 Caught Gossiping Finished Joy watched the flustered Milly and blinked. Though she hadnt been with Milly for long, just a few days in total, she felt Something was off. Very off. As soon as Milly caught Joys expression, she realised she had jumped the gun. Whats with that look? You think Im lying to you? Joys face went pale in an instant, her smile still. No, no, no Seeing her reaction, Milly felt instantly annoyed. You still dont believe me, huh? Fine, let me break it down for you. What kind of person is George? Hes at the top of the pyramid, seeing all kinds of shy worlds and women. But despite all that, hes still single. What do you think is the reason? Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. UhJoy awkwardly tugged at her hand. Boss, maybe we dont need to analyse this But Milly shook off her hand and said firmly, Why not? Im determined to rify this with you today. Hes just not into girls, you know? He told you that yesterday to use me as a cover, got it? Joys face had gone pale, and she nodded quickly. Seeing Joy finally believe her, Milly smirked confidently. She had to go all out to make her buy it. Luckily, having spent a lifetime in the entertainment industry in her past life, she still had some acting skills up her sleeve. She scared the poor girl, but if she didnt make it sound serious enough, she wouldnt believe it. Just as she was about to drop the act, a cold sneer came from behind her. Turns out I didnt even know Im into men. Milly was startled. Joy was on the verge of tears now. Boss, I was just about to warn you, but you spoke too fast, I didnt even get a chance to say anything Milly froze, feeling like her blood was flowing backwards in that instant. When she turned around, she was met once again with those familiar, incredibly gloomy eyes. Thest time she felt this awkward was at the Fitzgeralds Paramount Hotels suite when George overheard her calling him her fianc from behind. How long had passed since then? History was repeating itself once again. Truly, Diomedes is right. Speaking ill of athers behind their backs would bring cmity upon oneself! Oh dear, he seemed even angrier this time. Could it be that he wouldnt even delete the video this time? 1/4 Chapter 111 Caught Gossiping Everyone was dumbfounded. Finished They felt like theyd heard something they shouldnt have, wishing they could just disappear into the ground. Right on the brink of disaster, a clear voice broke the tension, George, youre here! Are you visiting the set today? Milly looked at Stephanie with tears in her eyes. Never before had she felt so thankful to Stephanie. At that moment, she was like her saving grace! Feeling Millys intense gaze, Stephanies eyebrows furrowed slightly, tinged with disgust. Has this b*tch taken something wrong? Why is she suddenly giving me that look? Is she trying to show off or something? Hmph! Whats there to be so proud about? Just wait, your smile wontst long! Joining Stephanie was Neal, already dressed up. He greeted George confidently, trying to show off his skills. Hello, Mr. Tate. Whether it was just his imagination or not, he felt Georges gaze was sharper than usual. George first looked him up and down, then stared into his eyes, making him shake in his boots. Finally, he said, His heads too big for his body, shoulders sticking out like wings, postures all wrong, too skinny with no muscles, and his skins dark butcks manly vibes. And to top it off, he added, Ugly as sin. Neals smile froze, like the world was crashing down around him. As a celebrity, his looks and physique were his pride and joy, but George tore him apart as if he had no worth at all. Am I getting cklisted? Stephanie tried to smooth things over, George, you know, Neals been putting in a lot of effort. Hearing her speak, George gave her a cold re, sending chills down everyones spine. Then, he muttered, Get lost. Stephanie was shocked. She hadnt expected George to be so rude, yelling at her in front of everyone like that. It was humiliating. With tears welling up, she looked like she was on the verge of crying but was holding back. George, I didnt mean anything else. I just wanted to let you know that my grandpas back in town. He says he misses you and wants to catch up. George squinted, pondering over the truth behind her words. Although his grandfather had a good rtionship with Millys grandfather, he didnt have many dealings with him. With plenty of men in the But family, was it really necessary for him to meet them? 2/4 Chapter 111 Caught Gossiping If it were before, he would have simply refused to meet them. But now, with Milly He had no choice but to meet them.. 76%1 Finished Got it. George replied in a t tone. Stephanies eyes lit up, and she quickly continued, Then when the timees, lets go home together. George frowned and refused, Not convenient. But Stephanie wasnt ready to give up. She quickly continued, George, are you going on a business trip out of town? If its nearby, I cane to see you, and then we can go back together. Where are you going for your business trip? Frosnds. Everyone fell silent. Pffi- Milly couldnt help but burst intoughter upon hearing this. It must be said that George had an innate talent for discerning between genuine and fake, as well as for delivering knockout punches, Before Stephanie could shoot a venomous re her way, she quickly looked away. At that moment, her eyesnded on Neal, who stood awkwardly nearby. He seemed really knocked down by Georges words earlier, like a deted balloon. Though she was still feeling weird around Neal, he did save her once. Being human, she couldnt just forget that. So, she walked up to him, pushing down the queasy feeling, and tried to keep her tone calm as she said, Dont be too upset. Nobodys perfect, and besides, Mr. Tate is obviously in a bad mood just now. It isnt just about you, so dont dwell on it too much. Her voice was gentle, like a cool breeze on a hot summer day, instantly dispelling the gloom in his heart. His ears tinged with a blush, feeling a bit shy. Thanks, Milly. Crack Georges fists tightened, his anger on the brink of boiling over. At that moment, he regretted it all. He couldnt wait anymore, not for gradual tactics or waiting for opportunities to arise, he wanted to brand this woman all over with his own mark! Lets see who dares to get close to her. Danny stood behind him, frantically wiping the sweat beads from his forehead. Sob Ms. Milly is wonderful in many ways, but she seems to unintentionally stir things up wherever she goes. Its not like she means any harm, but she always gives me pressure. And what about this Neal? Is he blind or something? Cant he see that Mr. Tate is on the verge of exploding? Yet there he is, grinning at Ms. Milly. Whats so funny? Keepughing like that and youll be banished back to your hometown for good